Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

Re-opening

It took a few months for the owner Jay to re-open 79’s after Order 66 had taken place. There was a divided opinion from the public regarding the details of the events that emerged, seeming like half the population scrutinized every news headline and questioned the intensions of The Empire. While the other half blindly followed every word as if it was spoken straight from the Makers mouth.

I was lost someplace in between. I knew the clones, the way they would get too rowdy after a few drinks, they all had such unique personalities and styles, and they always stood up for what was ethically right. It was clear to me that they would not betray their Jedi Generals, whom they did not view as adversaries but rather held in high regard. I was smart enough to recognize that this didn’t make any sense. Despite my personal feelings, I still live in Coruscant, and the entire planet shifted to the favor of The Empire immediately after the fall of The Republic.

It doesn’t matter if I don’t agree with all the new policies of The Empire or my skepticism towards reports regarding Order 66, I must acknowledge my current circumstances. I am stuck here without any other options. Even if I could relocate, I’m not even sure where I would go or what I would do. I’m not a trained soldier, or a strategist, hell I never even fired a blaster. There is absolutely nothing I can do to change the political environment, all I can do is keep my head down and just focus on myself.

Taking one last look in the mirror before heading towards 79’s. I’m not certain what to expect tonight. I haven’t seen a single clone since the cantina shut down. The comms have been jammed, not that it mattered anyway since it was always difficult getting ahold of Rex, Gregor, and Wolffe even before.

My mind played out different scenarios, wondering which clones are still planetside that might come in. Are they going to act differently? What if none of the clones come in? What if no one comes in at all? Shaking my head clear of these thoughts, I walked through the front door. The place was eerily quiet; Jay was getting the registers in order, and I stuffed my belongings into the empty cubbie behind the bar. I wanted to ask Jay for his predictions for the night but decided to refrain since he seemed just as nervous as I was.

The first hour of my shift passed and I stood alone behind the bar, not a soldier or civilian in site, the atmosphere remained heavy with an unsettling stillness. I busied myself with small tasks, wiping down the counters, rearranging the glasses, trying to keep my mind occupied. Suddenly, the door hushed open, my eyes flicked over to the commander who lonely walked, finding a seat directly in the center of the bar.

I recognized him, he was Commander Fox, he was one of the highly decorated guards stationed on Coruscant, and had a bit of a reputation for having a short temper. However, I knew of him in a completely different way. He was one of Brea’s favorites, I never actually spoke more than a few words to him before Brea would arrive and be the focus of all his attention. I knew him from the stories she would brag about, of their intimate nights together, of his quirks, of his kinks.

My eyes quickly looking him over while he got situated in his seat. He looked more rough than usual, his skin was pale, his eyes sunken in and hollow with dark circles, and a lose curl that dangled over his forehead. “What can I get you?” I asked while tossing a rag out of sight and looking back with raised eyebrows.

 He glanced around the empty cantina before fixing his gaze back towards me, almost as if he just noticed that it was only us two in here. “I’m looking for Brea,” he wearily said.

“I’m sorry, she actually moved back home after Ord-... After 79’s temporarily shut down.” I felt a pang of sympathy, his eyes shifted downward, and I felt obligated to say more, as if that was going to ease his suffering. “It’s been tough for everyone, she just couldn’t sustain a life on Coruscant any longer, she needed a change of scenery.” I confirmed, thinking that I was saying something of value to him.

"Ya? You think it’s been tough for everyone?” His tone dripped in anger, and I regretted saying anything at all, I clearly pissed him off.

I nervously licked over my dry lips, my mind flipping through different ways to get out from under his eyes, but I continued to come up blank. “uhhh, I uhhh, is -is there anything I can get you?” My eyes shifting around the empty bar praying that some distraction will come along to interrupt this uneasiness between us.

“No but you can explain how tough it’s been.” He leaned back, crossing his arms, and staring down his nose with furrowed brows. “Please, tell me! Tell me how hard it is to be you.” His voice was low and rumbled over each syllable with a darkness I hadn’t heard from a clone before.

“Well I... Well I... Well I” My thoughts were completely blank and I fucking wished to Maker I had anything of actual substance to say.

“Well I! Well I! Well I!”  He mocked me with a sarcastically high pitched girl voice, that honestly didn’t even sound like me.

“WELL I don’t know what Brea ever saw in you!” My voice erupting louder than I expected as I snapped back. “I’ve only talked to you for less than 5 minutes and you’re a total asshole!”  No idea where this is going but I’m too far deep now to even attempt to stop as my explosion of emotions that I’ve suppressed for the past few months. “I fucking lost people too! What happened, what is happening, is affecting all of us. Not just you, but I can already tell your too arrogant to see that. Now I will ask you for a third time! Can I fucking get you anything?”

My chest rose and fell with heavy breaths as the reality of what I had just said set in the space between us. I just fucked up, literally on my first night back to work, the grand re-opening, and with my only customer. There goes my only tip tonight.

Fox just stared at me, his face an unreadable smug mask. The silence stretched, heavy and uncomfortable, as I wondered if I had just talked myself out of a job. "I'm sorry," I muttered, not quite able to meet his eyes. "I shouldn't have snapped like that. It's just... it just has been a really tough time... not just for the clones... All we can do is move forward and hope for a better tomorrow."

But then, his expression softened slightly, and he let out a long, weary sigh. "Ya, I guess we all are just trying to survive in our own ways," he said quietly, the harsh edge in his voice now gone. "You lost someone? Someone... during Order 66?" He hesitated in asking and it was obvious what he actually meant. Did I lose a CT? The concerned expression in his eyes held no malice.

His unexpected understanding caught me off guard, and I felt a knot of tension in my chest loosen just a little. I nodded slowly, as if weighing my words. “I actually don’t know. Their comm links have been deactivated since... that day. All I can do is hope that the odds are in their favor.” I looked away focusing on an empty table in the back, my eyes filling with water as I try to push down my emotions back into check.

“Hope... There isn’t much of that left these days.” Fox’s voice returning to its usual sharp nature. “I’ll take a caf. Black.”

“This is a cantina.” My confusion noticeable in my pinched brows.  “We don’t service hot caf, we don’t even have a caf maker on site.”

He rolled his head back with an irritated groan and worked over his jaw, the exhaustion was oozing out of him in waves of tiredness. “What do you have that will keep me awake?”

I wanted to tell him that it would be best if he just went straight to bed. His demeanor slowly became more and more defeated as I looked over different parts of him. However, I was cautious not to piss him off for the second time tonight. “The best I can do is jet juice.”

Fox stayed silent for the next few hours, quietly nursing his drink while I pretended to rearrange the spotless glasses. Occasionally, I would check on him, only to be greeted by his downturned scowl and a dismissive grunt, waving me off each time. As the night wore on, a handful of other patrons trickled in, they were all merely civilians. Fox's imposing armor now made him stand out starkly in a place that once felt like home to him.

As the hours slowly and definitely dragged on, I found myself constantly checking the chrono and disappointed each time to see only a few minutes had passed. Fox stayed much longer than I assumed he would, only requesting a few refills before finally settling his tab. He made his way to the door without uttering another word to me. Desperation to lighten the mood, I laced my voice in a cheerful tone as I called after him, “Hey! Tell your squad we’re open! I’d love to see this place packed with Troopers again!”

Without turning back, his response was detached, “That doesn’t mean what it used to... Not anymore.” And with that, he walked out into the night, leaving a cold emptiness in his wake.

***

The following night unfolded much like the one before, with scarcely any customers except for a few of the locals who drifted in. Back to constantly checking the chrono, wishing that we would at least get one rush tonight. I bit the inside of my cheek, contemplating the meager credits of the evening and pondering the necessity of starting to look for a second job.

“Well, if it isn’t Little Miss Hopeful.” That familiar deep voice pulled me from my thoughts, and there was Fox, settling into the same seat as yesterday. “I’ll take my usual.”

“The jet juice? You have it once, and it’s now your usual?” With an arched eyebrow, I poured the energy buzz into a small glass over a clear alcohol, my movements deliberate and precise.

“It is now! Since Brea isn’t here anymore, she was the only one who could make a halfway decent drink.” His insult dripped off his tongue, laced with a spiteful tone that pierced any doubt of him joking.

I placed the drink down in front of him, then, with a flick of my wrist, pulled the glass back just as he reached for it. “If you don’t like the drinks I make, then don’t come in here.” My voice was steady, my tone level and void of emotion.

“Yeah, keep hoping, sister,” he said with a smug smile, leaning forward to snatch the glass from my hands, his eyes glinting with a mixture of challenge and satisfaction.

***

I resumed my previous work routine; however, it was not as significant since the bar no longer attracted the same crowds it once did. Each night, more clones appeared, yet we still had an abundant number of empty seats. Fox, who had always been a regular, now forced to interact with me more frequently due to Brea’s absence. She always had a way to navigate his negative attitude. Each evening followed the same pattern: he would either insult me or take offense at an innocent comment I made. He then would often taunt me with nicknames such as "Little Miss Too Hopeful," "Little Hope Bird," or "Sister of Hope," and made dismissive remarks like, "Do you think you're going to save the galaxy with hope alone?"

He was intentionally being difficult. Even if I would just see his shadow, I would mentally prepare for whatever argument he was going to start. He knew how to provoke me, how to get under my skin, and he knew how I would defend myself. He would seem all satisfied with himself whenever he got a strong reaction out of me, and as of lately he’d been leaving larger tips on the nights I would fight back with him.

Eventually, after months of relentless teasing and an ever-growing list of nicknames, he finally abbreviated it to just "Hope." The word itself was one I loved, but the way he would snidely uttered it made me despise the sound. Though his overall attitude remained sour, his snarky remarks became less and less.

With more clones frequenting the bar each night, Fox no longer seemed so misplaced, finding comradery with his fellow soldiers. His brothers often diverted his attention away from me, engaging him in banter and keeping him entertained. A few of them even adopted his drink of choice as their own, making 'jet juice' the unofficial beverage of the regiment.

On an exceptional bustling night, a few extra squads mingling about 79’s, stirred a feeling of nostalgia and longing within me. Fucking Stars, I miss Rex, Gregor, and Wolffe. Where were they? That was a question I didn’t want an answer to. If they are alive, why hadn't they contacted me? Another question I shunned away from. It has been so long, a part of me feeling guilty for selfishly missing them when there was still so much disruption a crossed the galaxy. Another part of me didn’t care if I was selfish.

My thoughts kept wandering back to those days when the bar was filled with the laughter and camaraderie of all the off-duty clones. Rex, with his unwavering sense of duty, always managed to bring a sense of order and purpose to the chaos. Gregor's infectious humor could lighten even the darkest of moods. Wolffe was stern but Maker he was so sexy, and he earned respect from all who knew him. Their absence left a void that was impossible to fill, and the uncertainty of their fate continued to gnaw at my heart.

As the night progressed, I found myself lost in memories, the clinking of glasses and the hum of conversations fading into the background. I reminisced about the missions they had undertaken, the battles they fought, and the unbreakable bond they shared with all their brothers. It was during these quiet moments that the weight of the unknown became almost unbearable. I longed for a sign, any sign, that they were still out there, fighting the good fight and holding onto hope just as I was.

The presence of the other clones provided some solace, a reminder that the spirit of brotherhood still thrived despite the turmoil and uncertainty that plagued our lives. They spoke of their exploits and dreams, their voices filled with a mixture of pride and vulnerability. It was in these stories that I found another glimmer of hope, a belief that maybe, just maybe, Rex, Gregor, and Wolffe were out there somewhere, holding onto their own hopes and dreams.

As the evening drew to a close, I couldn’t help but feel a renewed sense of determination. Observing the 79’s, noticing the subtle differences in each of the clones appearances and how their white armor reflected the adjacent neon lights. When my gaze eventually landed on Fox, he was already staring in my direction when we made direct eye contact. This time the connection felt different. He offered a small side smile and raised his half-full glass towards me, to which I responded with a brief nod. The moment felt monumental, almost appreciative, in an unusual way.

***

It was almost a week since that particular night when my eyes locked with Fox's. I couldn’t fathom why, but the memory of that subtle moment replayed constantly in my mind. The way the dim lights accentuated his golden-red undertones, the way that single rebellious curl always seemed to cascade over his brow, the gentle tug at the corners of his lips forming a tender smile, and even the way his typically sleep deprived eyes sparkled with a newfound life.

I noticed his recent absence from his usual seat, but I’m not sure why. I suppose I might secretly want to see him again, to learn more about him, peal back the layers of his persona. Or perhaps I am simply seeking a distraction from my own restless thoughts...Ya, that’s it... I’m just looking for a distraction I convinced myself while biting on the inside of my cheek.

The soft whoosh of the door opening and the resounding stomp of boots pulled me from my thoughts. A group of about four troopers marched towards the counter. They stood out from the rest; their armor was strangely smoothed out, their helmet designs were unfamiliar, and there were subtle variations in their heights. “Hey boys, what’s everybody having?” I called out, trying to mask my curiosity.

When they removed their helmets, my eyes widened in shock, betraying my attempt at any composure I thought I had. They weren’t clones at all—their faces, hair, body types, everything about them was different. These were natborns, a term I learned from Gregor, yet they were clad in trooper armor. My gaze flickered between them, my mind racing to decipher what I’m seeing.

One of them, with striking blue eyes and a confident demeanor, stepped forward. "We'll have four corellian whiskeys," he said, his voice steady and authoritative. As I prepared their drinks, I couldn’t help but steal glances at them, trying to piece together a story. What were natborns doing in trooper armor? Where did they come from?

Handing them their drinks, I ventured to ask the question, "I haven't seen your kind around here before. You boys new?"

The blue-eyed leader took a sip of his drink and smiled, "We're part of a new initiative, we are active members of the Imperial Stormtroopers of the Galactic Empire.” His words were just as conceited as he was. “It was a time for a more effective solidier.” He announced more boisterous than before catching some disgruntled looks of a few clones that were already seated.

I tried to laugh off his cocky attitude “well, I hope none of the clones hear you talking like that or –“

“Or what?” He rudely cut me off with an annoyed smile. “I’m not worried about what a batch of tired decommissioned look a-likes hears. If anything, they should be thanking us, it’s about time the Empire had an actual army.” His fellow soldiers all hyping him up and adding to the fire.

“I think you fellas might have stumbled into the wrong bar.” I said as sweetly as I possibly could. “You know this is a known hangout for clone troopers, right?” They couldn’t actually be this ignorant, they were just young and foolish, right? They looked like they still could be in cadet training.

“As soldiers of The Empire. We are welcome to go wherever we please... There is nothing that can stop us.” He said while downing his drink and gesturing for another while more of the surrounding clones took notice, a few even starting to step forward.

“I think it would be best if you boys headed out. I’m not looking for any trouble tonight guys.” My eyes scanning the room, picking up on the growing number of pissed off clones.

“Ya, and what? Are you going to make us Bitch?” He squared up to me and I wasn’t going to deal with anymore of this blatant disrespect, noticing many of the other clones starting to close on the four.

“Not here! We are not doing this! B-1! Get these guys out of here!” I hollered over to the security droid that swiftly activated and ushered the group back out onto the street. Feeling my anxiety flush out of my system, knowing that this could have turned into one hell of a brawl if it escalated any further. 

Fox slipped in as the others were being forced out, striding a crossed 79’s to take his usual seat at the bar. He was wearing that same smile that I seen at our last encounter. A small flutter from the wings of the smallest baby butterfly swooped down my stomach when his eyes met mine. I bit my bottom lip for just a single moment before breaking out into a relaxed smile. “Hey.”

“I see you’ve met our replacements. How’s that hope going for ya now? Still naive or are you just acting dumb?” That same old cocky grin slicked a crossed his boorish face.

“Seriously Fox? What is your problem? Every time you come in here you are a total asshole!” I said while I slapped the counter so hard my hand stung as a newfound anger rose up through my body.

“You’re cute when you’re pissed.” Fox said while sitting back in his seat, arms crossed with a nonchalant shrug. “The usual.”

With a huff and an eye roll, I turned to make Fox his usual stupid drink. Fox was fucking infuriating, mumbling curses and talking shit about him under my breath, scolding myself for thinking so much about him these past few days. I was stupid to read anything more into that stupid fucking smile. Why was I so foolish to think anything was ever going to be different with him.

“Here.” Putting his drink down with a little more strength then intended, causing it to spill slightly onto the counter. With the natborns gone the bar quickly resumed to its usual hum of camaraderie and conversation, clones sharing stories and laughter erupting in swells.

“You going to clean that up Hope? Or do we need to call a droid to help with that problem of yours too?” He said through an arched brow and looking down his nose.

“Shut Up!!! I’m going to call the droids on your ass next if you say another fucking word!” Shit, I didn’t mean that... Well okay, maybe I did mean to say that. I’m just so fucking tired of dealing with assholes all day long, my shift is almost over, and I just don’t have the energy to argue with him tonight.

Fox did in fact shut up. For a moment, just a fleeting heartbeat, his expression softened, the arrogant façade slipping. Then nodding as if in approval while shifting his eyes around the room seeking out one of his brothers from his regiment. It felt like a weight was lifted when he finally left the bar and found a table in the back with his brothers.

With a heavy breath, I took a moment to collect myself, shaking off the stressful events of the night. The tension in my shoulders slowly eased as I began to start my closing tasks. There were a few things I could complete early, wanting to get out as soon as possible, I longed to be home, and cocooned in my blankets. As the night drifted on, I was elated when I seen there was only 15 standard minutes of my shift, swiftly closing out tabs with a vigorous energy.

Once the bar had finally quieted, the white noise of conversations dwindling into a soft murmur of the last remaining clones. I glanced around the near empty bar with a sense of accomplishment. It had been a long and trying evening, but I had made it through.

It felt absolutely magnificent to turn off the lights, the room plunging into a peaceful darkness. Setting the alarm system, the soft beeping a reassuring confirmation of security. With a final glance around, I locked the door behind me, the cool night air greeting me as I stepped outside. The city lights around me twinkled in the clear sky, and I took a deep breath, savoring the tranquility of the moment.

“THERE’S THAT BITCH!” A loud holler stole my peace, looking over my shoulder to see the same four natborns rushing towards me. My heart kicked up into my throat as I sprinted towards the direction of my apartment.

I screamed. Did I scream for help? I’m not even sure, everything quickly turning into adrenaline filled blur. I could hear their footsteps growing louder as they closed in on me. Fuck! I’m so fucking scared. My feet can’t carry me fast enough, my breath almost burns with my deep inhales, trapped in my tunnel vision not looking at any of my surroundings.

A fucking rock.

A fucking loose random rock.

A fucking loose random rock laying in the middle of the walkway. My foot landed directly on that damn fucking rock, throwing my balance off center, causing me to stumble and land hard directly on my hands and knees. The sharp pain of the impact shot up through my hips and into my lower back. The pang was momentarily paralyzing, a headache formed at the base of my skull as I tried to force my body to start working again.

Footsteps. All I can fucking hear is their damn fucking footsteps. Looking upward I see another blur of white armor running towards me head on. I couldn’t make another fucking noise, just crawling off towards the side of a building, my knees feeling every piece of sharp rolling gravel below my weight. Curling my body into itself, tucking in my limbs, and hiding my face with my eyes squeezed shut. Trying to protect whatever I could while I waited for whatever attack they were planning.

My breathing sounded like a rocket, my breath humid and warming my skin, however, there was nothing else. I felt nothing else... Holding my next inhale to listen... I could hear the sound of grunts, of deep voiced slurs, of smacks and cracks, of hollow clacks.  Don’t look. Don’t look. Don’t look. I mentally repeated while staring down in the darkness I created with my own body.

Silence.

Was it long or did the seconds just take a millennium to pass? I can’t tell. I just kept my head down, too frozen for anything else.

“Hope” The darkly rich voice vibrated deep and gentle all the way from my ears to the pit of my stomach. “Hope, is that you? Are you alright?” A hand cupped over the small curve of my shoulder sticking out from my timid shell.

Slowly raising my head, the once tranquil night air now stung the cold stripes of my tears. My eyes looking up through my brows to see Fox, relief washed over me, though my body remained unsure, still coiled like a frightened armadillo. His eyes gentle and understanding, a compassion I haven’t ever seen from him before. “Fox” I croaked, my voice was barely a quivering whisper cracking under the weight of my emotions.

His grip on my shoulder tightened, not enough to be uncomfortable, just a reassuring presence. My eyes started to shift back towards the direction of the bar when Fox’s hand curved around the round of my cheek. “Shhh..Shhh...” He pulled my gaze back toward his face, only continuing once I locked onto his eyes once more. “Eyes on me Hope. There’s nothing back there for you to see.”

“Fox” I broke out again with some new type of emotion that overflowed my senses, not even able to fully understand everything that just transpired. My mind was working down from the recent adrenaline spike. I freely and weakly fell forward, not even intending to, my face flat over his pectoral plate as my arms squeezed tightly around his ribs.

It took half a second but then his arms hugged around my frame in return and laid his cheek on the top of my head. “I know.. I know..” His words sat deep, echoing in my mind, battling with the residual fear that still gripped my heart.

Slowly, so slowly, Fox pulled back. I instantly missed the warmth he provided, his strength a comforting anchor. The night around us seemed to hold its breath, the silence almost deafening in its intensity. His voice pulled my attention once more “Are you hurt?”

“N-n- no... I don’t think so. I just fell that’s all” My voice still meek as I pulled down my sleeve to wipe over my face.

"Can you walk?" he asked, his gaze scanning our surroundings for any lingering threats.

I nodded, though my legs felt like jelly, unsteady and weak. Fox kept a firm arm around me, guiding me with care to my feet. He noticed that the knees of my pants had been ripped out and dark red splotches started to stain what fabric remained. “It’s fine... I’m fine... Just scraped knees.”

“Let’s get you out of here. Which way to your home?” His voice was a soothing balm to my beyond frayed nerves.

I didn’t speak again, just nodded my head in the right direction. As we moved, I stole a glance at the fallen figures, their white armor now smeared with dirt and blood, a symbol of the danger that had nearly consumed me. With each step, the distance between us and the terror of moments ago grew.

It didn’t take long for us to reach my front door. I fumbled with the lock, taking a few extra moments to get the door to activate, he was leaning with his back on the adjacent wall, waiting for me to safely get into my unit. “Fox?” I spoke up, my voice breaking into a slight rasp.

Fox looked at me with raised eyebrows, his expression expectant and patient, waiting for me to speak. I found it difficult to hold his intense gaze, my eyes drifting upwards to the dim corners of the hallway.

“W-w-why?” My voice trembled, and I had to clear my throat to chase away the dryness that had crept in unnoticed. “Why are you so… mean to me?”

Fox didn’t answer immediately, clearly grappling with his thoughts. He pushed himself off the wall and combed his fingers through his hair, that lone curl falling loose after each stroke. With a weary sigh, he finally replied, “I… I don’t sleep well.”

My initial reaction was dismissive of his response, his explanation just simply wasn’t good enough, it didn’t account for all the hurtful insults he would drop on me. It was either the events of the night or just because it was the truth, but I found the strength to fully confront him over this. “That’s not an excuse.” My words were direct but gentle. “I don’t sleep well either and I don’t...” My voice faltered as I finally looked back at his features and regarded him more closely.

His paleness was a contrast to the dark circles beneath his eyes and my words seemed to lose their significance. “Never mind...” Deciding it was best just to let this die, this one is not worth the fight, specially not after tonight. “Goodnight Fox... and thank you.” I said then turning away pass the threshold to my apartment.

“Hope…” His voice halted me, and I glanced back over my shoulder. “I’m sorry.”

I paused, his apology hanging in the air between us, laden with sincerity. It pulled at something deep within me. I just nodded in acceptance, before stepping inside and closing the door softly behind me.

***

I called off the next few days. Of course I called off. I needed the break. It was almost a week before I returned. Passing the spot on the ground where Fox had found me, were I seen the bodies lying, it was as if nothing had ever happened. There was no evidence of any altercation, even that fucking loose rock was gone.

I’m not sure how to describe it. It was just a noticeable feeling. I walked with caution; however, there were no threats. Curling my hands under my arms as I crossed my chest, I walked further down the sidewalk. Maybe I should quit? I contemplated once more. I always think of quitting this place. What’s it going to take to actually do it?

My thoughts drifted to the low figures in my bank account. Any savings I once had were close to depleted since I had to dip into them during the shutdown. For everything that I loved about the 79’s, there was also a growing list of things I hated.

The quiet of the afternoon streets did nothing to calm my racing mind. Each step felt heavier, burdened by the anxiety of what lay ahead. 79’s had once been a sanctuary, a place where I found purpose and solace. Now, it felt like a cage, trapping me in a cycle of discontent.

As I rounded the corner, the familiar sight of the 79’s building came into view. Its old facade, weathered by time, stood as a reminder of the past. I paused for a moment, taking in the scene. The memories, both good and bad, flooded my mind. With a deep breath, I steeled myself and continued forward, knowing that today might be the day I finally make a change.

It was a midweek shift. Thank Maker. I needed a slow start in order to fully decompress and to start feeling like myself within my own skin once more. As the night wore on, I found myself slipping into a rhythm. The familiar actions of serving drinks and chatting with regulars helped ground me, providing a strange sense of normalcy. There was barely an evening rush, most of the drinks were beers or ales, meaning I didn’t dirty many glasses, and the limited tabs made balancing the registers easy.

With the closing tasks complete, all that was left was to set the security systems and lock the door. Taking a large swallow, I didn’t move immediately, my mind replaying the moments of the last time I locked up. I took a step forward, taking another deep breath, aware of what I needed to complete. My fingers trembled slightly as I punched in the security code. That’s it. First parts done. Now I just have to step out.

Just step out and leave.

Fuck why does this have to feel so fucking hard. Taking longer than I wanted to, I finally took my first step past the doorway.  The woosh of the door quickly closing behind me and the sounds of the locks clicking into place sent my heart into a heavy rhythm. Fuck this was a fucking terrible idea.

“Hey” A voice in the darkness from behind me, my heart skipped, my muscles spasmed, as my body nonvoluntarily jumped.

“Fuck!” I hissed when my eyes caught sight of the man standing towards the side.

“Hope. Sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.” Fox took a step closer. My brain was still delayed as I looked him over. He wasn’t in his armor that I’ve only ever seen him in, he was wearing his grey military uniform with his badges of honor displayed a crossed his breast, his hair was tucked back underneath his grey low brimmed hat.

“FOX! You scared the shitout of me!” Pressing my hands together so he didn’t seem how badly they were trembling.

“I know, I know, I’m sorry.” He shoved his hands straight into his front pockets. “I wanted to see if you maybe... wanted me to walk you home again tonight? Incase you felt... Well, I’m also not going to get much sleep tonight anyways, so I thought maybe...” His eyes looking off down the street, he didn’t need to finish what he was going to say as I pieced it together.

“Do you want to walk me home?” I kicked my feet together while continuing to fidget with my fingers, the truth is that I desperately did want him to walk with me. I still was feeling unsafe and even though he annoyed the hell out of me, I could really use his support tonight.

“I would like to.” His eyes found mine and there was slight vulnerability to  be found within them. He quickly shook his head and cleared his throat. “As the commander of the Coruscant Guard, one of my primary duties is the safety of individuals.”

“Thank you for your service, Commander Fox.”  As we began to walk, the tension in my shoulders started to ease. Fox kept a respectful distance, his presence a comforting shield against the unknown. The silence between us was not awkward but rather filled with a mutual understanding.

We were about halfway to my residence when Fox spoke up. “I have nightmares. The kind that’s hard to snap out of... That’s why I have trouble sleeping... How about you?... Nightmares?” I glanced at him, seeing a side of Fox I hadn’t before. The vulnerability in his eyes was apparent once more, the weight of his responsibilities, it all added depth to the stoic exterior I had come to know.

“No, not so much nightmares... It’s more like... I’m not able to shut my brain off, when it’s the quietness, the darkness, and the solitude of being alone in my bed... It’s like my mind goes on overdrive and worries about everything, like a mad rush of thoughts that I can’t slow down or control...”  As we approached my building, I felt a mix of gratitude and something more complex—a connection forged in shared moments and spoken words. Stopping at the entrance, I turned to face him, offering a small smile.

“Thank you, Fox. For everything.”

He nodded, a faint smile touching his lips. “Anytime Hope.”

He went to turn to leave, and I watched him for just a heartbeat of a standard second. “Fox?” His face turned back, catching my eyes the same way he did that night at 79’s. “Do you want to come in?” I wasn’t completely sure what I was offering, but I wasn’t ready to go back to being alone again.

“Well, seeing how neither of us can sleep anyway.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

A Deserved Distraction

“Caf?” I offered as Fox walked into my small kitchen space, his eyes scanning over all the small details of my studio apartment. His gaze lingering on a few framed photos of Rex, Gregor, and Wolffe that I had on display.

“Ya... Thanks” he distractedly said while turning his eyes back in my direction. “You never mentioned that you were close with them?” His features were mild as he took his hat off and his lose curl fell over his brow.

“Well, you never asked.” Slightly blowing off his question before starting up the caf maker, the warm fragrant steam quickly filled my small kitchen. “Go ahead and make yourself comfortable if you li-“ I stopped myself when I notice what a scattered mess my coffee table was. “Oh, sorry... I wasn’t planning on company, let me just clear the space.” I corrected myself while scurrying into the living room area and started making organized piles.

“Order 66? What is all of this about?” Fox read a data pad over my shoulder while moving to a seat at the end of the couch.

I felt a strange sense of self-consciousness, not quite embarrass, but just not wanting to justify myself. “Ya... Well... You know how I mentioned I couldn’t sleep... Well, this is what I look at when I can’t sleep.”

“If you’re looking for the reason why, you won’t find it in that holo-net propaganda.”  Fox said with a dismissive tone, brushing me off as another naïve civi.

“No actually. I’m not looking for a why... I’m looking for any mention of... them.” My words stuck in the back of my throat like a cough, I had to turn in order to regain my composure and steel my features while pouring us both a cup of caf. “Straight black, right?” I asked while clearing my throat.

“Confirmative.”

We sat together the stillness was only broken by the sound of sips. I was unsure how to start the conversation. The atmosphere had changed now that Fox was not being as confrontational, making it difficult for me to read him. I felt relieved when he cleared his throat, indicating he might also be uncertain about how to continue. "Thank you for inviting me in. I understand you didn't have to. You don't owe me anything, especially considering my recent behavior."

I nodded while taking another sip of my caf. “Well, I’m sorry for offending you that first night. That wasn’t my intention and I’m not good at fixing things like that.” I lightly laughed in awkwardness.

His voice hung low like a summer storm cloud. “No, no, no… I tend to distance myself from others before they get too close. It's not your fault; I am different from my brothers in that way."

After considering his words, which revealed more than intended, I asked, "What makes you think that?" choosing my words carefully.

“What? Why I act the way I do?” He asked as if he was not only asking me but also asking himself. I didn’t respond but just silently nodded while setting my hot mug down with a light ringing sound. “Well… I suppose that maybe it’s my position, being a Guard. I’m asked to follow different kinds of orders then my brothers are… Many of those orders they don’t agree with… So, I guess it’s just a way of preventing others from learning to much.” His eyes found mine on that last statement begging for me to understand.

“I think, I know what you mean... I have heard a few rumors occasionally.” My eyebrows turned in an upward pinch with round eyes.

After a large gulp he questioned “hmmm about Fives? The rumors you heard?”

“Well, yes actually, amongst other things.” I said gentle while holding my same empathic gaze.

“What does that make you think of me?” His words came out as careful as how mine have been.

“It doesn’t make me think anything of you.” I spoke clearly to make sure he understood. “I know that many of your brothers weren’t there and don’t know the full story. I’m not going to think anything of you until I hear your side... and if you don’t want to share that, then I will stay unbiased.”

“Hope. You’re too good for this galaxy you know that?” He said before finishing the last of his caf.

“No, I’m just a really fucking good bartender.” I joked while gesturing to refill his caf to which he accepted.

When I sat back down, I noticed he was working over his jaw while looking up at the ceiling. “I received the orders from Palpatine himself... We didn’t know what was going on with Fives. I was told it was some kind of disease or parasite he picked up on an outer rim mission. They said that he could spread it to the others... Fives was acting crazy... I was scared for my brothers, I thought the whole squad was in danger... When I found him, he had Rex and his General trapped... I just acted... I thought I was doing the right thing... Then Order 66 happened and... and... it was clear that everything Fives was saying was true... It’s so fucked up, that Fives was trying to warn us and I’m the one who... who... who killed him.” Fox leaned forward to rest his elbows on his knees and hid his face in both of his hands.

“Fox...” I leaned forward and gently placed my hand over his shoulder, rubbing comforting small circles trying to calm him. "You can’t blame yourself. You did what you believed was right then, it’s not your fault, it’s The Empire who lied to you. It’s them who actually killed Fives... The truth is, The Empire was going to find anyway to silence Fives, if it wasn’t you, they would have just found another clone to follow their orders.”

“If only, if only more thought the same as you do Hope... Am I terrible for continuing to work for them? They have asked me to do so much, and I’ve done so many things.” He finally dropped his hands and looked over with bloodshot eyes, turning his body in towards mine, resting his arm over the spine of the couch. My hand stayed over his shoulder, eventually my forearm laying overtop of his bicep. I felt natural to continue this reassuring touch, or maybe I was the one who needed to feel someone more than he did.

“I don’t think your terrible... You might be a little bit of an asshole. But not terrible.” I said trying to cheer him up with my sad attempt of a joke, but he did laugh. His laugh was low and raspy compared to his brothers, his voice almost sounding like it was cracking from the jovial action.

He shifted his body slightly, turning one of his knees on the couch and sitting on his ankle in order to fully turn his body towards mine. He was closer now in this new position. Close enough that I felt a touch starved heat trickle down my spine. “I don’t know where Rex is... Last I heard his ship went down during Order 66, but his body was never recovered. Gregor is working at some facility training Natborns in an undisclosed location, he probably can’t send long range transmissions without The Empire knowing. Wolffe is still commanding a squad, but they keep him moving from what I know. I don’t think he has the freedom to use a personal comm device.”

Tears filled my eyes with each new detail Fox shared, not able to prevent them from falling freely and striping my cheeks. I was downhearted to hear about Rex, but I felt the strong rhythm of hope in my chest knowing that there was still a chance of survival. My tears turning into overwhelming beads of happiness at hearing that Gregor and Wolffe were not just alive but were still actively working. Gregor always longed to continue his work, and I know how tight Wolffe was with his squad. I was content knowing that they were out there doing things they loved, and I hoped that they knew how much I missed them.

As I reflected on their survival, memories of our times together flooded my mind. I remembered Gregor's infectious laughter, his dedication and the way he always managed to keep his spirits high even in the direst of situations. Wolffe's stern yet caring demeanor flashed before me; he was a true leader who earned the unwavering loyalty of his squad. Each mission they undertook, every challenge they faced, bonded them in ways words could barely describe.

The thought of them out there, continuing to fight in their own ways, filled me with a profound sense of pride. They were not just surviving; they were thriving, contributing their unique skills and unwavering determination. And while the void their absence left in my heart was unmistakable, the knowledge that they were alive and making a difference was a comforting wave over my soul.

"Thank you," I said, covering my mouth with my other hand and repeating Fox's words in my mind.

"Hope, oh Hope. No need to cry. We can't have that now," he remarked while leaning in closer and cupping my cheek in his palm, catching any fallen tears with his thumb.

"I am relieved. Thank you. I have been worried sick for months, searching for answers, looking for them in news articles, hoping to see them in the background of some headline photo. Fox, you have no idea what peace you have given me." I said while flicking my gaze from his eyes to his lips.

I’m not sure how but we started to become closer, both of us leaning in so slowly it felt like neither of us were moving. Soon I could feel the heat radiating from his chest onto mine, subtle tilt of our heads, each of us breathing deep full breaths. My hand slowly inching higher and higher up his shoulder until I could feel the warm skin of the back of his neck brush my fingerprints. His palm dropping lower to the curve of my jaw and his fingers carefully sliding along the edge of my hairline.

“Are we really going to do this?” Fox spoke his words on top of my lips, his warm breath waterfalling down my chin and throat, his eyes half lidded and dilated to near black.

“I think we both deserve a distraction.” I barely could speak into the space between us as we came together with parted lips, his tongue quickly dancing on top of mine, an eagerness that was unleashed in both of us, the taste of coffee still lingering, a taste I didn’t realize I was going to like on him.

One of his hands hesitantly but desperately finding a place on my ribs, making me arch my chest towards his while deepening our kiss. Goosebumps of yearning broke out in scattered sections, trailing and connecting in different patches along my skin.  I wanted to bring our bodies in closer, I wanted to feel his entire form pressed against mine, and the honest side of me wanted to be crushed beneath his weight while he pounded into me.

When he fully wrapped his arms around my torso, I seductively moaned into his mouth and weakly dropped my weight slightly. Maker, it has been so long since I’ve felt this starved for being touched. My breath was shaky with stuttering inhales as I inched my way over his lap wanting to be as close as possible to his body, the kiss continued without breaking. My tits became painfully erect behind the confines of a bra I was wearing for far too long while the wetness between my legs multiplied.

I felt a slight pull from him, pressing his flared hands flat on my shoulder blades, a gentle nonverbal way of asking me for more. And Fucking Maker! I wanted to give him more! He has no fucking idea how much I’m willing to give right now. Instead of just complying, submissively allowing him to take the lead, I decided to fully take the initiative.

I broke a way but didn’t say anything, just allowing the fire in my eyes to talk for me while pushing him to lean back further. My hand laid flat over his rapidly beating heart while my other hand braced along the back of the couch, rising to my knees I scooted closer until I caged his waist with my thighs. His hands found their own way to the round globes of my ass while I turned my head sideways in order to plant sloppy open-mouthed kisses along his neck and up to his ear lobe.

“Stars Hope. I didn’t think you were this kind of girl.” His smug arrogant tone from the bar returning.

I grabbed one of his hands, moving it from my ass and placing it over the meat of my tit, sitting up just enough to stare him down the bridge of my nose. “Well, you never bothered to ask.” I said matching his same conceited smile from all those nights ago before dropping down to kiss him once more.

Grinding the center seam of my pants over the tight mountain that had formed under his zipper, my body was getting frustrated, my movements were limited with the restrictions of my clothes, and my cunt wasn’t getting the stimulation I was so desperately needing. An exasperated groan left my mouth and died on his tongue, I pressed into him harder nearly scraping myself on his belt buckle and nipped at his bottom lip. My shirt starting to slightly bunch up with each rocking motion, his hand slid down and caught the newly exposed skin just above my hip, setting off a new heat that dripped throughout each of my nerve endings.

“Fuck!” The swear hissed from my lips as I pushed off him, not just breaking our kiss but I pulled off him entirely, quickly finding my feet in order to stand at the side of the couch. His expression was dumbfounded with a loss for words. “Are we actually going to do this? Or what?” I snipped unexpectantly while grabbing the hem of my shirt and quickly pulling it over my head. His eyes shifted into appearance of wonderstruck and watched as I unfastened my pants, letting them quickly drop. Lastly, I took a step backwards away from the couch and in the direction of my bed.

“Well, seeing as how we both need a distraction.” He said with a light chuckle while jumping off the couch and crowding me. It was as if his hands were suddenly thirsty for my bare flesh, gliding up and down every exposed part of me he could reach. Our hot breaths mingled within each other’s as he started walk towards my bed, sucking and kissing my neck while his fingers slipped under the backside of my panties.

My hand fanned out over his chest once more, stopping him from advancing any further. “You’re going to want to take this off first.” My fingertips pulled at the top button at his collar. The apples of my cheeks prickling as they started to redden, I paused, cutting myself off short. The full truth I wanted to say was. – That it’s been a while, and I am going to get messy. Don’t want to dirty your pretty uniform. I hated that I bit my tongue, my bravo suddenly leaving me, turning me back into the timid girl I am.

However, his slick smile with narrow eyes gave me the impression he seemed to get what I was implying, or maybe he was coming up with a mental suggestion of his own. Either way it didn’t matter as he stepped back and began to unbutton the rest of his uniform. I turned away and started the few short steps towards my unmade bed. With my back now to him I unclipped my bra, dropping it on the floor and stepping out of my panties once I reached the edge of the mattress. Hearing him growl at the sight of my nudity gave me a whole body shiver as I quickly got into bed and pulled the blankets over my chest and looked back over to him with an innocent smile.

He was down to just his boxer briefs now and stalked over in my direction, I couldn’t help but notice his body. He had the same muscle tone and build as his brothers, but he was completely unscarred, no healed wounds from battle, no unique markings, not even a single tattoo. It wasn’t a bad thing; however it was something I wasn’t expecting while I unabashedly looked him up and down.

“Hope? You’re not getting shy on me now, are ya?” His voice was low and stuck someplace deep in his chest, his eyes scanning down the parts of me that were hidden below the blanket.

“I’m not shy. I just don’t want you to mistake me for easy.”

“After the way you fought me at 79. Never!” He crawled over top of me, slotting his legs between mine on the other side of the comforter, his hands where at either side of my head while he looked down at me. “I have thought a lot of different things about you. Never once did I think you were easy, in any sense of the word.” His voice hummed through my core as he came down for another kiss, only this time it was soft, resistive, and slow, taking his time to savor this moment in a different way.

He sat back onto his calves and looked down at me with an arched eyebrow, wanting for me to lower the edge of the blanket that I was currently wringing out with both hands.

“Let me see you first?” I said in a playful tone before licking my lips with a hard swallow.

He responded with just an eyeroll but quickly moved to hook his thumbs around his elastic waist band. My eyes became glued to his midriff as the features in my faced completely relaxed, as if I was hypnotized by just the suggestiveness of his cock alone. He slowly ever so slowly, like the fucking asshole tease he can be, started to slide his underwear lower. The more of him that became exposed the faster my heart picked up. Maker, could he hear how hard my heart was pumping in my chest?

Gliding the fabric so low that only his tip was concealed, being held down and back by just this thin strip of elastic. He closed his eyes and bit his lip as he leaned forward back over my body, mindful to not touch any part of me while he slipped the last part of his underwear off and kicked it down onto the floor. His cock sprung forward wildly and I could feel the weight of his head graze over my clit through the blanket, he even choked slightly at feeling the surprise friction between us.

When he opened his eyes, he caught my gaze once more, with a simple nod and a devilish smile he leaned back to sit on his calves. Allowing my wide eyes to drop slowly over each of his facial features, dropping past the way his Adam’s apple bobbed with his own heavy swallows, dropping past the noticeably deep rising and falling of his chest. And dropping past the line of hair that traveled from his navel, finally landing on his perfect cock. I could see a bead of precum accumulating from his tip at this angle and my pussy collapsed on itself at the sight.

When I looked back up his body, he was patiently waiting for me to start moving with that same satisfied asshole grin on his face that he would get whenever we would argue at the bar. However, this time that expression didn’t piss me off and made me wonder – what was he thinking all those nights? Taking a breath and turning my over analyzing brain off, I started to lower the blankets. My tits felt the first rush of cold air, tingling and reminding me of how exposed I am. Pushing the blanket lower past my belly button, I watched how his eyes stayed pinned on each new part of me that I revealed. Lastly pushing the blanket down past my hips, my legs still opened wide with him between them.

He stayed calm, just looking over each valley and peak of my body, I would be feeling insecure if I didn’t catch the way his cock was twitching, knowing he wanted this just as much as I do. Finally, he brought both his hands onto my hips, his thumbs circling over the curved bone under my skin, creating a wet heat that dripped with anticipation. He was too far for most of my reach, I had to settle on wrapping my fingers around his forearms for now.

“You’ve been fucked by a clone, right?” His voice was tight, and he had to clear it before speaking.

“Ya, Fox... You’re not my first...” A bashful flutter swooped in my stomach, I assumed the photos in my apartment made it obvious, but maybe not?  Also, if he wanted to have the sex life discussion, staring straight in my open pussy feels like a weird time to start that conversation.

“Well, like I said earlier. I’m different from my brothers.” His voice was leathery and whipped like a hot lash.

The intensity of his gaze worked its way throughout my system before I felt the small push of his tip at my opening. I held my breath ready for the wrathful impact I’ve learned to expect from these soldiers, but he didn’t drive hard and deep like the others had. No, fuck no, instead what he was doing was so much worse, painfully worse, torturously almost.

He was breaking me open slowly, pressing his cock in and feeling every ridge and line of my cunt. My body in response went to buck into his thrust, to which he politely hushed me and held my pubic mound down to stop any further movement. I whined out his name only to be ignored as he still continued to leisurely press forward. My cunt was clenching and cinching around each new part of him, counting each of his pulsating twitches with each new depth.

“Fuck Me! Please!” I hated how quickly I started to beg for it. To which he dismissed my request and crept back out at the same speed, never fully leaving my body before re-entering. Once he was sure I was going to follow his unspoken rules, he lifted a hand and started to rub dangerously long and drawn-out circles over my clit, applying such a strong pressure I could feel his thumb pressing against his cock through my body.

Oh fuck. Oh Fuck. That is fucking different. That was the moment when I stopped begging and whining, allowing him to continue these strangely lazy movements that all in the sudden seemed to rapidly build on top of one and another, wrecking me in a way I’ve never experienced before. This wasn’t that holoporn style fucking that I’ve only ever known, this was something so much more, tormenting me with a predictability that had my eyes rolling into the back of my head whenever he would sheath himself fully inside of me.

I started to grind my hips up to match his movements, I tried to stay just as slow as he was, only he didn’t stop me this time. If anything, he slowed down even more and forced me to suffer with this pleasure. His hands trailed up my body, cupping and massaging every malleable piece of my flesh, starting to end each thrust with a double tap, hitting something sweetly deep inside of me. Moving his fingertips down each of my arms, leaving a stream of liquid fire in the wake, then carefully grabbing each of my wrists and pinning them above my head.

Shifting his weight slightly in order to hold both my wrists with one hand, bringing his second hand down to immobilize me once more by gliding his thumb over my clit. I knew my face had to be flushed out at this point, my throat stung with the dry moans, and my waterline overflowed with each thrust pushing me higher. He leaned in and locked eyes with me, taking a moment to look over each new detail of my face before falling in for another passionate kiss, preventing either of us from breathing.

He took a gasp of air when he came up, “Hope? You ready?” His voice felt like hot gravel on a backroad. I nodded in response, but I wasn’t sure what I was agreeing too. His gaze ignited with an enthusiastic flame; it was so intense I had to advert my gaze. “Eyes On Me Hope!” He quickly barked his order over my face, I listened to his command, not even intending too. I’ve never been given an authoritative order like this before.

With that he started to pick up speed, slamming harder into my pussy, and pressing hard on my wrists to counter act his movements. My tits bounced frantically with each drive of his cock, my voice was uncontrollable, slurring moans with curses as my system was shocked with this sudden change. Our eyes locked together; his dominating gaze prevalent as he hummed small groans of his own.  Simultaneously feeling microscopically small while also levitating out of my body. “F-f-f-ox-x-x” I couldn’t say anything more as my body tumbled through time and space when this deprived orgasm ransacked my entire being sending a large gushing squirt over his cock.

And just like that.

He slowed back down, catching every seismic squeeze to every tiny tremble on his cock. His moans not only filled and echoed the space around us but also reverberated some joyful note in making me come even harder. My bottom lip burned with how hard I bit down on it, my fingernails scratching the small part of his hand I could reach, my legs quavering while barricading his hips.

My body went numb everywhere except my cunt once the storm of my climax passed. I was hyperaware of how each of his languid movement started to falter in the original rhythm. He released my hands, needed to support his weight with both hands now, I lightly started to scratch down his back and through his hair. “Fuck, Hope? Where can I cum?”

“hmmmmm I’m safe. Cum wherever you want.” My head rolled to my shoulder in a mumbling daze while his pace picked up slightly at my words.

With about a dozen more thrusts and half a dozen lose curses, his body shuttered while he choked silently on his own breath. His cock spasmed with deep warm spirts before he weakly fell onto the bed next to me. It was a serene feeling being fucked so delicately like this, even with the relaxed thrusts I still felt that same soreness between my legs I would commonly feel with the others. 

For the first time in a long time, I was ready for bed, with my mind finally clear and cleaned out after all these months. I felt Fox lift off, I couldn’t open my eyes but the warm light from the refresher casted a glow on my eyelids and alerted to where he went. Returning within a few moments with a warm washcloth, the tufted fabric uncomfortable against my sensitive skin, a deep ‘sorry’ sounded off in the darkness above me. I didn’t want him to leave again, needed to feel his comfort and warmth once more, I blindly reached up and pulled his chest down on top of me, finding the rag in his hand and carelessly tossing it on the floor.  A tired giggle from each of us as we found a restful position on our sides with our legs tangled together. 

I’m not sure if I fell asleep or how long it had been, but I felt him pull away, turning to his opposite side and moving towards the edge of the bed. I awoke just enough to wrap my arm over his ribs and nuzzle my face into his back. “Do you have to go?” I asked while pressing the bridge of my nose between his shoulder blades and talking down his spine.

“Do you want me to stay?” I’m sure there was some clue I was missing in that question, but I was too sleepy to read into it.

“Aren’t you comfortable?” I answered on the cusp of crashing out and completely ignoring his question.

“...I am...”

“Then stay.” I felt his body shift back into the mattress and the tension release, I’m not sure if he said anything more afterwards since I drifted off.

***

My head was lightly sunken into the puffiness of my pillows, stretching out from the tips of my toes up through my spine. I could still feel the slight dip of Fox’s body next to mine and heard the light snores of his deep sleep with the gentle rise and fall of his chest. Fucking Maker, this has to be one of the best nights of sleep that I had in the longest time. I wanted to recklessly stay in bed however, my stomach was painfully tight with the need to pee. I had to delicately roll off my end of the bed and was ultra careful not to wake him.

Once I was up, I decided to stay up, indulging in a rejuvenating morning shower and going through the motions of my typical morning routine. I quietly pulled out a pair of shorts and a basic tee shirt from the dresser, rolling my eyes at the clothes I had haphazardly scattered all over the living room the night before. For a moment, I was amused by the neatly folded pile of Fox's clothes, a stark contrast to my own disarray. With a playful sigh, I tossed everything into the hamper before glancing back at a still-slumbering Fox, a satisfied smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. Fucking Maker this man sleeps like a Bantha.

Determined to be a gracious host, I retrieved a pair of sweatpants and an old Republic tee shirt that Gregor had left behind, knowing it would fit Fox perfectly. I then made my way to my small kitchen area and started a pot of caf while preparing a portion of rising moon overnight oats.

About an hour later, Fox began to stir. As he slowly sat up, his hair adorably tousled like a bird's nest, I fucking couldn't help but find him irresistibly cute. Clearing my mind, I watched as his sleep-filled eyes looked in my direction, mattress lines striping down one of his cheeks, while I sat at the eat-in bar in the kitchen, a mouthful of oats. "Morning! There's some extra clothes and a spare toothbrush in the refresher if you'd like to clean up. Help yourself to anything else you need, and feel free to take a shower," I added, as he was still completely naked, covering his cock with one hand, and mumbled some raspy nonsense before shutting the refresher door behind him.

After I finished off my breakfast, I was in the process of dealing with my dirty dishes and grabbing Fox a clean mug. He came around the corner wearing the clothes I set out for him, and I couldn’t help but notice the new brighten coloring to his face, the dark circles under his eyes seemed a little less prominent. “Hey, I got some caf on if you want any and all I have for breakfast right now is oats, but I can get you a portion-“

He cut me off by grabbing my body from behind, one of his hands snaked upward and cupped over my bra-less tit, the other started it inch its way down the front of my shorts. My head naturally rolled to the side while his mouth found the crook of my neck, I could smell the clean smell fragrance of my body wash on his skin. My body started to boil up again and that same hot shiver ran down my spine and dance through my abdomen.

“Fox? Fuck Fox? What are you doing?” I’m not even sure why I asked since I didn’t want to stop, feeling my body mold into the curve of his once more. His hand moving lower and lower over my cunt, brushing the heat of his fingertips over my lower lips.

“You let me cum how I wanted last night, figured I’d return the favor.” His voice was barely above a snarl as he bent my waist, pushing my torso over the kitchen counter, making me present my ass to him. I felt the light scratch of his short fingernails as he curled around my waist band and tugged my shorts off, dropping to his knees as he did, planting kisses along the back of my thighs and over my ass cheeks.

Using the back of his hands he gently pushed my ankles further apart, giving himself enough room to slot his head between the apex of my legs. A white heat moved through my veins like an electrical current, sending a voltage of thermal energy to my clit. His tongue and bottom lip grazed over my slit, the unexpected sensation of this early morning carnal act made my natural slick start to trickle down his chin.

Any protest that I had died in the back of my throat and was replaced by lively deep guttural moan. His tongue moved between my folds, taking long flat licks from my clit to the base of my entrance, then repeating the movement a little faster each time. My knees began to buckle out on me, I shifted to my tip toes in order to keep my body positioned at the same height, my hands flat on the countertop, hoping that my will alone would keep my body steady while all my muscles one by one started to fail me.

Fox noticing my weaken state and pulled back, one of his hands pushing on my right hip to turn me around. Once I complied, he effortlessly grabbed my waist and sat my ass down on the countertop, the cold surface causing me to yelp, he lowly chuckled while kissing up my inner thighs, moving closer to my open center. His eyes would flick up ever so often, watching my expression become more and more delirious, my pussy crumbling in on itself.

Once he reached my desperate center, he it started off with just a few kisses over my clit. Inciting a few wound up mewls while his hands finding a place at each of my thighs, holding my body open, and his thumbs rolling over my still sore muscles. The heat from his lips was a hard contrast compared to the chilled air nipping at my entrance.

When his kisses escalated to swirls of his tongue between my folds, one of my hands cradled the back of his head while the other supported my weight. Little light whimpers fell from my lips at every new flick of his tongue, between my slick and his spit, I could feel a small river running between the valley of my asshole. When I looked down my panting stomach, I could tell his eyes were close while he tasted me, the wet sounds he was creating were becoming louder as his hair fell freely over his brow.

He continued to work over my clit, moving to more vigorous flicks as my whimpers increased to something along the verge of screams. He didn’t prevent me this time for grinding into his face at my preferred rhythm while my hand pressed him deeper into me. The warmth from his tongue started to spread like an uncontainable wildfire, unable to be extinguished, just burning the whole forest down.

With a final kiss to my clit, he pulled back just enough to slide his two middle fingers into my hole, pressing upward hard enough my body jumped along the motion with him. His second fingers landing over top of my clit, moving in the opposite direction. I was now right along the edge of my blissful cliff; my hand dropped from his hair and started to squeeze and pull at my nipples. I couldn’t stop myself from greedily wanting to cum again in this vulgar position in my kitchen.

His eyes half lidded as he looked up my body and picked up speed with both his hands making my eyes roll backwards and my head drop to my shoulder. As the tension between my legs wound up so tight a tremble of gasps and goosebumps broke out a crossed my skin. My system shattered and seized while the white stars behind my eyes scattered down to my cunt and back again. He pulled out the same flooded gush that he had the night prior, causing my squirt to spill and drip down the base cabinets while my orgasm fractured through different parts of my body.

After a few seconds his hands slowed to just rubbing gentle pats down my pussy he stood on his feet between my legs, his face glittered in the morning sun with my cum. I could still see the smile in his eyes even as he wiped his face dry with his hands and wiped them off on his borrowed sweatpants with a shrug. He came forward pressing down a deep kiss to my lips, another taste I found I liked on him.

“Alright, well... I guess I’ll see you at 79 tonight” he said when he broke the kiss, grabbing his folded laundry and headed for the door.

“Fox? Wait? What?” I was still sitting spread eagle on my counter, my hand opened with confusion as I gestured up and down my body.

“I’ll see you tonight, Hope.” With a smile and wink he walked out the door.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

It’s just Casual

Every night for the next few weeks transformed into a delightful new routine. Fox would arrive with flirty, playful teases that replaced his former rude insults, and our evenings would end with him walking me back to my apartment, then of course inviting him in for a cup of caf. Usually after a few nights of back-to-back hookups my body would be overwhelmed, overworked, and extremely sore. To which he would simply kiss me good night at the threshold of my doorway.

 Despite our deepening connection, he always headed out early the next day for work and also declined coming over if he had early morning duties. Our paths seldomly crossed on my days off, presenting both a restful blessing and a noticeable sense of loneliness. Nevertheless, I knew he struggled with getting close to people, so I respected his need for space.

With each passing day, I found myself growing more accustomed to his presence and the enchanting rhythm we had established. His playful banter and the way he gazed at me with those brown challenging eyes kindled a warmth within me, one I hadn't realized I was missing. Even in his absence, the echoes of his laughter and the whisper of his touch lingered in my thoughts, serving as a constant reminder of the connection we were building.

In moments of solitude, I found myself reflecting on this charming asshole of a man who had come into my life so unexpectedly. His guarded nature and the walls he built around his heart only made me more determined to understand the depths of him. I cherished every glimpse he allowed me, every vulnerable moment when he let his guard down, revealing the tender and caring individual beneath the tough exterior.

***

After a few weeks of sweet-talking Jay, the owner of 79’s, he finally agreed to my request, allowing a new type of drink to be served. I was positively brimming with excitement at the prospect of sharing this new specialty with Fox. When Fox finally strode into the bar, I greeted him with a knowing grin.

“What’s that look for?” His gaze locked with mine.

“I have something specially made for you,” I said, lifting a cup of fresh black caf from behind the counter.

“I thought you didn’t serve caf in this cantina?” he asked, a large smile spreading across his face, pulling at his cheeks and wrinkling his eyes.

“I pulled some strings for you,” I replied as he lifted the mug to his lips. “Wait! Not yet!” I hollered, grabbing a camera from my purse. “I need to document this! The first cup of caf! This is history, you know? Smile!” I encouraged him, and Fox responded with an overly cheesy grin and a thumbs up.

Watching Fox enjoy the caf made all my efforts worthwhile. He closed his eyes for a moment, savoring the taste. “This is really good, Hope,” he said, sounding genuinely impressed.

“Only the best for you, Commander” I replied, feeling a warm glow of satisfaction. The bar was alive with its usual business of the night, but in that moment, it felt like it was just the two of us.

***

One evening a few nights later, as the crowd began to thin out, Fox remained by my side, waited until it was time to fully close up. We engaged in conversation about everything and nothing, the familiar witty remarks flowing effortlessly between us. It sure did take fucking forever, but I was finally seeing what Brea had saw in him.

As we walked back to my apartment, the moonlight casting a gentle glow on the quiet streets, I slipped my hand into his. It was a simple gesture, yet it spoke volumes. His hand was warm and steady in mine, the silence between us was comfortable, the shadows played upon his features, but the softness in his gaze was unmistakable. My heart fluttered as I started to recognize how much stronger my attachment to him was growing. I didn’t want to ask him, but I hoped that he was feeling the same affection I was. Even with a galaxy torn apart, I was able to find him.

Once inside, I didn’t bother wasting time making a pot of caf that would ultimately end up going to waste. My mouth instantly finding his kiss, taking in the heat of his lips, and melting in his hands. Taking small steps towards my bed, my hands fumbling with his trooper utility belt, until his raspy laugh broke our kiss, and he took over. My eyes just bashfully flickered off to the side before flicking back to his with a snickering expression.

While he removed each piece of his armor and folded each clothing item neatly on the couch, I went back to my typical ways of just dropping my crumpled clothes at my feet with an amused smile. Sitting on the edge of the bed in my underwear, leaning back on the palms of my hands while watching him meticulously undress. I loved watching him, the way he moved, the way his lose curl hung over his brow no matter how often he pushed it back, the way he held himself when he thought no one was looking. I fucking loved it, to just watch him, as he was naturally.

When he finally stripped down to just his underwear he came and stood between my legs, his tender kisses finding a place at the nape of my neck, while I started to slip my fingers below his waist band. He would pull back ever so often from our kiss and just look down at me, he wasn’t searching for anything, he was just watching me as I was watching him. There was a beauty in having that with someone, and something even more beautiful in recognizing it. I want to say it, the words are on the tip of my tongue, but I can’t... It’s not the right time, not yet.

As I pressed the sides of his underwear down, letting them fall once they passed his knees, I held my gaze upwards toward his face. His cock was already swollen solid, my fingers wrapped around the girth and tugged down his length, rounding his dripping tip with my thumb. Fox’s skilled and practiced hands snaked around my back, unclasping my bra, removed the supportive fabric and freed my tits. My breasts felt heavy, sore, and heated under his gaze, pricks of pleasure sparked from my painfully erect nipples to my cunt. However, tonight I was already starting to plan something different, I wanted to make him feel the same way he made me feel. I wanted him to feel desired, wanted, and special.

“Fox? Do you want to... Fuck my mouth tonight?” My eyebrows scrunched together, I felt a slight rip between excitement and feeling shy, a tremor of anxiety filled through my body as I waited for his answer. I licked over my upper lip while trying to hide the insecurity in my vulgar request, taking a deep breath and actively working to relax casually onto the mattress.

Satisfaction ripples across Fox’s face and kisses the top of my forehead before pushing my body the rest of the way back on the comforter. He brushes his thumb along my hipbone, slow and lazy, before lightly walking around the edge of my bed. His thumb tracing each new part of me, coaxing each muscle to relax, my eyes pinned on his movements while his gaze is stuck on my tits with a knowing smirk on his lips.

Once Fox fully rounds my bed, towering over me, he tilts his head to the side, his hands slipping just under my arms and pulls my body in his direction with my head slightly hanging over the edge. His eyes continue to wander, his irises bloom while one of his thumbs traces my bottom lip and the other palms over his dick.

Bringing both hands to my tits, I squeeze and press them together, trying to relieve the lustful pain that I’ve ignored for too long at this point, a pitiful moan passes my parted lips. Fox matches my desperate moan with one of his own, dropping his body over mine and allowing his mouth to engulf one of my nipples. A shudder breaks down my spine as he twirls his tongue around the tight peak of my nipple before moving onto the second one, only this time his teeth graze over it and my gasp turns into a whimper that reverberates down my chest.

Fox lifts for a moment only to drop a plush full kiss down onto my lips, leaving the rest of my body exposed to the chilly air. “I bet this pretty mouth will feel so good wrapped around my cock.” He says while he straightens his back when he stands tall once more, his finger tilting my chin back. My heart leaps up, booming hard into my throat, as Fox frames my face with his thighs and I stare at him upside down. “Open up for me Hope.” He whispers so breathlessly that his voice is barely auditable.

I just started to part my lips when he placed his tip up with my mouth, gently pushing his head along my lips and filling my mouth. My tongue fluttered against the pulsating vein that runs along his shaft, and I swallow, my throat tightening around him, while his cock twitched, and he bites back an undeniable moan. He was starting to move his hips into my face, feeling him pressing further down my throat, thrusting in and out of my mouth. His hands falling forward to grab and tug at the meat of my tits, a welcomed heat as I arched my body into his touch, also causing the position of my mouth to become more open.

Fox walks one of his hands down my stomach, slipping his fingers below my now extremely soaked panties. A spasm overtakes my body once he strokes over my clit causing me to moan against Fox’s cock. I angled my hips upward, seeking to fill the stimulation that I started to crave between my legs. My hands finding a place on his ass cheeks, pulling him deeper into me, wanting him to know just how fucking much I crave him.

“Fuck Hope! Look at you.” He murmurs in appreciation as he applies that lethal pressure over my clit sending an eruption beneath my skin of molten honey.

I start to dig my fingernails into his soft flesh at the sensation, groaning more and more over Fox’s cock while he compresses his length down the back of my throat. Tangy beads of pre-cum mix with my own spit coats my entire mouth while each thrust starts to get slightly deeper and his panting breath above my body increases. My airway is completely blocked as he finally pushes in fully, heaving for air through my nose only to catch a subtle waft of his cologne.

His fingers still violate my cunt and clit with soft but hard tormenting touches, each of his deliberate actions are enough to just keep my body teetering on the edge. My cunt clamps down on nothing, while wretchedly seeking something to cling to. Fox’s faster pace is harsh on my throat as he continues to push in and out of my mouth seeking his own pleasure. My lips stretched around his girth, my cheeks hollow with each suck, and drool starts to overflow the corners of my mouth while my tongue flutters beneath him.

Ignoring the ache in my jaw, discarding the unnatural and now uncomfortable angle of my neck, neglecting my own needs as I chase after his climax. He continues to stimulate the nerves in my clit and runs his middle finger along the rim of my cunt, overpowering spirals of heat pull tight in my lower stomach, the edging feeling has become almost boarder line painful. After few more wicked thrusts I have to tap on Fox’s thighs twice to get his attention, he quickly pulls back as fresh air rushes into my lungs. “I’m fine.” I’m already answering before he asks anything, noting the concern in his eyes falling back into something primal.

Once more I abandon my own desires, grabbing handfuls of his ass cheeks in each hand, my fingertips turning white, as I pulled his cock into my face again. Taking him fully on the first return to my mouth, my thick spit bubbling around his base as an almost pathetic sounding whimper falls from his lips. Fox brings his hands now to hold the sides of my head, gently squeezing while his strong and ruthless thrusts start to fuck my face more roughly. Tears drop down my temples, but I don’t tap out, not again, not yet, not when I can tell Fox is nearing his climax. I want him to cum. No! I NEED him to cum. To feel the satisfaction and pride that will come with wringing an orgasm from him.

“F-fff-fuck!” He hissed with a snarled breath as his cock twitches in my mouth as his warm cock shoots hot spurts of cum down my throat. I swallowed as quickly as possible; my eyes were now burning, and my jaw was unbearably sore from being locked in this position for so long. His groans turned rushed and labored as he fully releases and depletes his entire reserve down my esophagus.

After one last final tug with hollow cheeks and a light flick of my tongue over his tip, he pulls his flaccid cock from my swollen lips. Looking up his newly weakened body, finding his heavy eyelids and dazed expression crossing his face. He leaned forward and delicately kissed my lips, cupping my cheeks and wiping away any saliva, tears, and cum from my face. His eyes drifting down my body, I was still laying with my tits up and my legs open.

“You didn’t cum.”

Quickly rolling over to my stomach then pushing back to sit on my knees. I flicked my eyes over to the chronometer to see how late it was then I looked him over and I couldn’t help but notice how exhausted he looked. More of his hair fell over his face, the dark circles under his eyes were deeper, his shoulders shrugged forward. “I’m okay. It’s late. Let’s get to bed.”

“Hope –“ He started to protest, one knee falling on the bed in order to hold himself up.

“Sssshhhhh. You can get me back next time Commander. Now come on, into bed.” I cooed as I pealed the blankets back and shimmied beneath them. “This is what I wanted anyways, just to be all cuddled up and cozy.” I said while smiling lovingly and watching him once more.

He reluctantly agreed while taking his usual side of the bed, his arm snaked under my head while I curled into his side. Pressing my cheek over his chest, listening to his heart beat slow to a resting pace, the gentle rise and fall of his relaxed breaths, it didn’t take long for him to fall to sleep. However, I stayed awake a few moments longer, looking up and studying his features, feeling the soft flutter settle between us. I hoped he knew how much I truly adored and appreciated him, feeling the warm of affection wash over us.

***

A crystal sounding clatter of a metal spoon hitting the edge of a ceramic mug pulled me from slumber and into consciousness. Failing to open my eyes, the bright golden rays of the early morning sun blinding any attempt. Rolling over in the sheets to find Fox already missing, this is unusual, Fox is never awake before me, and he never stays for caf in the morning.  Barely lifting my head and slightly peeking through one eye, I caught his silhouette in the kitchen area. He was already dressed in his armor, his hair was wet and brushed back, and he was sitting at the kitchen bar looking over in my direction. My strength giving out and my head hit the pillow with a muffled thud as I started to be pulled back into sleep.

“Hope, I seen you open your eye.” Fox’s voice was annoyingly energetic.

“It’s m’day off. M’sleep’n.” I grunted while pulling the blankets over my head and re-nuzzled into the pillow. I’m not sure what crawled up his ass at this particular moment since he started to slam my kitchen cabinet doors, sounds of my silverware drawer riffling around, and the familiar spoon hitting the edge of a ceramic mug. “FUCK! FOX! Do you need something?!?” I shot up with half my hair sticking to my face and the other half tangled at the back of my head.

“Oh Hope? You’re up. Well good morning beautiful.” He innocently said while leaning with a bent elbow on the bar, taking purposefully loud slurps of his caf.

“I let you sleep!”

“I have to leave in about a standard hour and I want to talk to you about something before I go.”  His voice was infuriatingly cheerful. With an additional grunt I walked into the refresher. “You know you’re crabby when you first wake up.” I heard him add after the refresher door closed, I simply just rolled my eyes before getting into the shower. 

Deciding to just dress in something loose and comfortable, my hair still hanging in wet tendrils, and finding Fox still at the breakfast bar when I came back in the main living area. The sun was slightly higher in the sky now and ample amounts of natural light came through my windows. Taking a seat next to him, he placed a cup of black caf in front of me.

“Oh, thank you, but I have to have some cream and sugar.” I said while getting up to get the additives.

“Sorry, I guess I didn’t know.” His eyes stayed focused on my movements; it was obvious that he really needed to get something off his chest.

“No worries. You said you wanted to talk?” I took my seat next to his and took my first sip of my drink.

“Yes. Okay. So. One of my brothers... Well. Let me first say. Brea wouldn’t ever mind. So. I figured I should run this by you. One of my brothers. He’s not doing well. And Brea was always able to help him. But. That’s besides the point. Well, actually he’s physically doing well. But he’s struggling with The Empire changes. So. Like his headspace isn’t good. So...” The pauses he was taking while also rambling was making it difficult to understand him.

“Fox? What are you talking about?”  I asked trying to piece together whatever was so important that he woke up early and stayed late.

“My brother. He is just so stressed out lately.” He looked at me so pointedly, as if I was just supposed to understand.

“Okay. You wanted to tell me that your brother is stressed out before you left for work?”  I took another sip from my caf, a tension headache starting to form, my brain was not ready for whatever mental maze this was.

“Hope. Come on.” He said while holding his palms up in the air with a nonchalant shrug.

“Fox? What?” I asked while matching his shrug.

“Could you a... relieve some of his stress. Like you do for me?”  He asked in a hushed tone while focusing on his mug.

“You’re not seriously asking for me to have sex with your brother? Are you?” Maybe I’m still too tired, maybe I’m misunderstanding, maybe he’s just not being clear enough.

“Well, it’s not like sex sex.” He started with his eyes flickering across the room but never in my direction.

“What the fuck? No! Fox! I don’t just have meaningless sex with strangers!” I snapped back appalled that he would even ask something like that after what I did for him last night.

His gaze finally landed on mine, with a subtle head tilt, pinched brows and a confused expression. He didn’t have to say anything more since his silence spoke for him and a chill of a different kind ran down my spine.

“This is meaningless to you?” I asked while gesturing between our bodies. As the realization hit me, a python like squeeze wrapped around my heart and a knot tied itself in my throat. “This is meaningless to you... Of course, it is... That’s why you always leave first thing in the morning. That’s why I don’t see you on my days off. That’s why you don’t know how I like my caf. That’s why I only see you either at 79’s or in my bed.” I was spiraling and unable to hide any of the pain in my eyes.

“Hope? What are you saying?” He went to reach out and place his hand over mine.

“I knew this was casual, but I didn’t think it was meaningless.” I pulled my hand out from under his and stood up, circling my small kitchen.

“Hope! Wait! I didn’t mean to upset -.” He tried to justify himself, but I was already caught up in this hurricane of emotions to listen to him and I couldn’t bear to even look at him any longer.

“GET OUT! GET OUT! GET OUT!” I yelled as I started pushing him towards the front door, ripping a piece of flimsy off my fridge and slamming it into his pectoral chest plate as I pushed him past the threshold.

On the other side of the door, Fox picked up a now crumpled photo of himself off the ground. It was the photo from when he had the first cup of caf at 79’s, it was what was just pulled off the fridge. He didn’t even notice when his photo ended up on display with the others. Trying to straighten out the edges the best he could, not wanting to acknowledge what this moment actually meant to him.

***

A few hours had passed, I was growing sick and tired from always crying in my apartment. How could I allow myself to get so emotionally wrapped up with Fox? Feeling dumb and slightly pathetic for thinking that I was anything more than a booty call. He always showed his true colors, who he really was, his arrogant asshole personality. I was the one who read into this more then I should have.

It was just so stupidly easy to fall into something meaningful with the clones before him, maybe I was just desperate to find that connection again, hopeful that he would see me the way they did. He always did say that he wasn’t like his brothers. Maybe I should have just listened more.

“No! Actually Fuck Him!” I shouted out loud to no one as I regained myself worth. Thinking of Brea, she never would have been upset over him and neither will I. This is my only day off this week, damn it! I’m not going to waste any more tears crying over a man who thinks I’m meaningless.

Needing to clear my head and deciding to go out for a walk, not really sure where I was going, just needing to find some peace of mind. The crisp air greeted me as I stepped outside, and I wrapped my coat tighter around me. As I wandered aimlessly through the streets, the rhythmic sound of my footsteps on the pavement became a comforting metronome, syncing with the beating of my heart. The city, usually so bustling, seemed quieter today, as if it too sensed my need for peace. The sign in the distant brought back a gentle reminder to my life pre-order 66. “The Reflection Gardens.”

The Gardens were always such a contrast to the hectic city life, walking along the winding paths, my footsteps on the cobble stones were the only sound breaking the stillness. Letting my thoughts drift, allowing the beauty of the nature to soothe the ache in my soul. Eventually finding a bench to sit, my mind automatically started to replay the fight with Fox. Scolding myself for not being able to just move past it, I already just wanted to be forgotten, wanting that instant feeling of the memory being deleted and gone like a bad social media post.

How could he think so little of me? Did he ever even like me? Was I just convenient? Or was I just a damsel in distress who opened her legs?

Shaking my head trying to drop my racing mind. Taking a deep breath, letting the cool fresh air fill my lungs, exhaling slowly, releasing some of the tension that had been coiled tightly within me. A sense of calm starting to take root as I tried to focus on the tranquility of the gardens. Thinking of the last time I was here, the perfect ending to a perfect date. The world seemed to fade away, the pain was still there but no longer felt insurmountable.

As I continued to sit and think things over, recognizing each of my thoughts as they were and letting go of any unwanted negativity. Just then a light scent was carried in the breeze, not the standard floral that surrounded me but something that smelled delicious and warm.  My stomach grumbled to remind me that I haven’t eaten yet. Telling myself that whatever this savory aroma was would be the final fix needed to get over what happened today.

Standing up straight I followed the fragrance through the air, knowing there was a food court area towards the back of the conservatory. Tightly rounding the corner of a large looming bush, I ran square into the chest of a cloaked man, a milkshake he was holding spilling between both of us. The mess was so massive it was almost a joke, the cold liquid seeping into the fabric of my jacket, he promptly handed me a napkin to wipe off with while he cursed under his breath and started to vigorously shake the ends of his cloak.

“Sorry” “Excuse me.” We both said at the same time.

As I was cleaning off the last large dallops of spilled ice cream I caught a glimpse of a piece of yellow and white armor coming down his forearm. Gregor? I knew logically that it absolutely couldn’t be him. However, for a moment, there was a weightlessness in the hope that it was.

“You’re a clone?” I asked while being so bold to lift the ridge of his hood to see his face.

“You got a problem with clones?” He snapped back, jerking his head to the side, letting the fabric hide his identity once more. I knew then it was definitely not Gregor, since Gregor would never speak to me in such a tone and secondly when looking upon this stranger’s face, I noticed a deep painful looking scar that trailed from his forehead down his cheek.

“Oh no, of course not... I’m sorry I just had you mistaken for one of your brothers.” I said while stepping back and nervously holding my hands together in front of me. “Well, I’m sorry for running into you like this. I’m on my way to the food court now, could I get you something? Another drink perhaps?”

With one last wipe of his cloak he looked down at his once full cup and milkshake spilled all around. “Confirmative.” He said while turning, allowing me enough room at his side while we walked together.

As a few more moments past my stomach growled louder now that we were getting closer, and the delectable odors were becoming more prevalent. “I work at 79’s, I don’t think I’ve seen you before. Are you new to Coruscant?” I asked trying to mask the weirdly embarrassing sounds coming from the pit of my stomach.

“Negative. I’ve been here for a while now. I just don’t personally take pleasure with the kind of services offered at the 79’s.” He spoke as if he was trying to make his words sound gentle, but they still came through stern.

“Can I ask your name?” I asked while offering my own name and mentioning that he didn’t have to share his if he wasn’t comfortable.

“CC-2224” He replied keeping his answer short. As the wind picked up, my stomach annoyingly growled once more, and this time I couldn’t hide a shiver that nipped through the wet fabric of my coat. “You’re cold and you’re hungry. Do you want to go someplace warmer?” He offered taking notice to my discomfort.

“It’s okay, we don’t have to. I don’t want to bother you, I’m sure you have other things you have to do today, Commander. Besides I don’t want to take up anymore of your time.” A tremble now shaking my bottom lip as I spoke.

“I’m relieved of my duties for the rest of the day. Randy’s Rancorburgers isn’t too far from here and has much better food then whatever these vendors are selling. Plus, its warmer in there.” He said allowing me to see a small smile tug at his lips under his hood.

“I haven’t been there before. So, only if you can give me some good recommendations on what to order.” I was secretly happy to get out of this damp jacket, to be free of this cold wind, and honestly a greasy burger with star fries sounded like an ultimate cure right now.

***

Randy’s Rancorburger had a much sleeker interior then I had expected. Featuring dark brown tables and chairs with ocean blue cushions. Light blue and white lights rounded the edges of the ceiling and floor, and a single canned light hung from the ceiling over each table for an additional warm bright glow amongst all the cool undertones. With being still before the dinner hours, we were able to get seated right away. I was busy looking at all the décor when the service droid appeared to take our order, I didn’t even bother looking over the menu, just agreeing to the same thing that he was having.

“So, Commander? If you don’t go to the cantinas, what do you do for fun?” I asked once the service droid left.

“How do you know that I’m a Commander? This is the second time you called me that.” He said pulling his hood back enough for me to see his entire face, his brown eyes warm with intrigue.

“You said you are a CC correct? That’s Clone Commander, isn’t it?”

 “Confirmative, I’m just not used to many civi’s knowing that information.” His lips upturned in an impressed smile.

“I’m the barmaid at 79’s. I’ve talked to clones all day long for years. What’s your regiment? I probably know some of your squad.” I said with a knowing smirk, just because he didn’t part take in the cantina lifestyle didn’t mean that his brothers reframed from blowing off steam.

“212^th” He said while starting to lean back in his chair, slightly relaxing and letting his guard down.

“The Attack Battalion? I should’ve guessed by your colors. I’m actually close with Gregor... Ummm and then Waxer and Oron would come in occasionally - but the other girl Brea who used to work there knew them better than I do. They were all really great guys.” I asked and answered my own question.

“Brea-“ He started when at that moment the droid interrupted us with our drinks and an appetizer that I ended up eating way too fast.

 Our table quickly became filled with lighthearted laughs and off the cuff jokes before circling back to my original question of what this commander did for fun. The exchange was easy and seamless, making it easy to forget about the events of the morning that lead me here. This CC had a zenlike kindness to him that was rare in a clone, it felt as if I’ve known him my whole life, he was instantly familiar.

When the food came out it was just as delicious as expected and I was surprised this is the first I’m hearing of this place. As we continued our conversation, the Commander revealed his love for music, something I hadn’t expected from a soldier. "I play the harmonica," he admitted with a hint of embarrassment. "It reminds me of simpler times, back when I was still a cadet on Kamino." I couldn't help but smile at the thought of him, clad in armor, a blaster at his hip, and playing such a humble instrument.

The evening wore on and the initial sense of formality melted away completely. We exchanged stories of our pasts, our hopes for the future, and even a few secrets we had never shared with anyone else. The connection was undeniable, and I wondered how often he had the chance to just sit and talk like this.

When the meal was finished and the check was placed on the table, I felt a pang of disappointment. I didn’t want this rare evening of normalcy to end. As if reading my thoughts, the Commander leaned forward and asked, “Would you like to take a walk? Monument Plaza is nearby and it’s beautiful at this time of night.”

With a nod I grabbed my now fully dried jacket as we headed out onto the streets together once more. The brisk night air was refreshing as we strolled through Monument Plaza, the city's lights casting a soft glow over the pathways. We walked side by side, occasionally brushing against each other's arms.

Was I crazy for already wanting more with him? Yes. Yes. I am being crazy I internally screamed at myself for already getting carried away with another man so quickly. Get a fucking grip! You just pushed Fox out of your home this morning, it’s not even 12 standard hours later. Fucking slow down, I warned myself.

The conversation continued to flow effortlessly, shifting from light-hearted banter to deep, meaningful exchanges. The more I talked with him, the less I wanted to pull away. Getting more swooped up with every stolen glance while trying to swallow down the newly alive butterfly rising up.

At one point, we paused by the uncovered mountain peak, its shadow nonexistent in the plaza due to the surrounding city lights. The Commander gazed up at it thoughtfully, his expression pensive. "Sometimes I wonder if we'll be remembered as more than just soldiers," he mused, his voice barely audible above the distant hum of the city.

I placed a hand on his arm, offering silent support. "You will be," I assured him. "To those who matter, you'll be remembered for who you are, not just what you did."

He smiled, a genuine, heartfelt smile that warmed me from the inside out.

As we resumed our walk, eventually finding a secluded bench near a fountain. The sound of the water was soothing, creating a serene backdrop for our ongoing conversation. He started to talk about his dreams, aspirations, and the simple pleasures he cherished in life. He mentioned that this was the first time he ever considered himself as something more than a soldier, that he was trying to figure out where he belonged now. I shared my own hopes and fears, feeling a sense of liberation in baring my soul to someone who truly listened. The world around us seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of us in our little bubble of connection. It was a rare and beautiful thing, this mutual understanding and acceptance, and I found myself wishing the moment could last forever.

We talked late into the night, our conversation becoming more intimate, more revealing. He shared more stories from his past, tales of battles and friendships, of loss and hope. I listened, captivated by his words, feeling a deeper connection with every passing moment.

As the hours slipped by, a comfortable silence enveloped us once more.

“Commander, what is your name? Not your number, your actual name?” I asked hesitantly.

He leaned back, his eyes searching mine with a tenderness that took my breath away. "Cody" he whispered.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Those Three Words

Fuck! Here comes Fox.

I rolled my eyes while trying to look overly busy behind the counter. I fucking knew I was going to see him again, he comes in almost every day, maybe he will just sit in a service droid section. The pain from yesterday morning was still too fresh, although I had a great time with Cody after the fact, I would be lying if I was to say I lost all feelings towards Fox. I seriously do not want to deal with him right now, Maker please just sit in a droid section.

“Hope.”

Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! So much for wishing, hoping, and praying.

“A service droid can handle your basic drink orders.” I said without turning around, wiping the same bottle on the shelf over and over again.

“Are you really not going to talk to me?” His voice kicked up an octave in surprise, this must be the first time he didn’t get his way.

“Are you willing to listen to me?” I said peaking just barely over my shoulder, noticing his dark brows upturned with anxiety and his lips pressed in a thin line with distress.

“Confirmative.” His shoulders stiffened uncomfortably.

I nodded a few times, stepping up to his seat at the bar, leaning over my elbows as I got close enough to keep my words between us. “Okay, well... The service droid is capable of making a cup of caf... You’ll be happy to know that those droids won’t form any kind of attachment to you.” I turned around and preoccupied myself once more with my back to Fox.

He didn’t say anything more. I didn’t dare to look back in his direction, using every ounce of self-control I had not to turn around. I knew if I did, I would most likely cave and hear whatever excuse he came up with. Instead, I just waited until another customer came in, using them as a distraction for all my attention. When I finally did glance back over, I found Fox’s seat empty, my eyes flicked quickly around the bar and didn’t immediately see him anywhere. A feeling of relief mixed with disappointment washed over me. I quickly shook off that unfamiliar emotion and focused back to the work at hand.

Keeping my mind busy by keeping my body busy, rushing through orders, getting a jumpstart on my closing tasks, and finally locking up for the night. Taking a deep breath of the night air, leaning against the locked front door of 79’s, needing just one decompressing moment to pull myself together. Looking upwards to the sky and only met with blackness, I wasn’t ever able to see the stars from this level on Coruscant. I thought of Rex. I thought of the day he took me flying, how many more stars I seen that day, I’ll probably never have an experience like that again. I’ll probably never experience a man like Rex again either. Rex always had a way to make me feel beautiful and understood, he never made me question my worth. Fuck, Rex where are you?

 When I rounded the corner of the bar, Fox stepped forward from the shadows. “Hope, I want to walk you home.”

“Fox. I dont-“ I started but he quickly cut me off.

“For safety of course. It’s my duty to ensure-“ He jumped in before I also interrupted him.

“Whatever. You’re going to do whatever you want anyways.” I defeatedly said while starting on my route home, Fox falling in line slightly behind me.

For the most part he didn’t say anything and barely even made a sound, I even had to look back twice to see if he was still there. He always was. The night felt thicker as he trailed my footsteps, despite the way I recently felt for him, now all I wanted was to create as much space between us as possible. As my apartment building came into view, he cleared his throat to break the silence between us.

“I… uhh... I came by yesterday… After my shift with the guard ended… But you weren’t home.”  His voice sounded fragile, a tone I didn’t think he was capable of.

I glared at him over my shoulder, expecting to find his challenging smirk or arrogant eyes but there was none to be found.  “You’re not my keeper.”

“I know. I just wanted a chance -“

“Well. I’m home safe now. Your service is no longer needed.” I spoke in a way that can only be described as bitchy while unlocking my door, walking in, and then quickly shutting it behind me.

***

As the weeks continued, I started to see Cody more often, looking forward to our relaxed afternoons exploring the city together, uncovering hidden cafes, secret parks, and exchanging stories that only intensified this intimate friendship between us. It felt as if our lives were already intertwined, although I was constantly learning new details about him, there was always this comfortable unjudgmental understanding between us. I’m not sure of the exact moment it happened, but he started to call me Starlight. I asked him why he chose that nickname on one of our long random walks. “That’s what I can see in your eyes, even on a sunny afternoon. I can see the glittery reflections of the stars behind your iris.”

Cody had a way of surprising me like that, not just with the poetic things he would say, he would always find little gestures that spoke volumes. I would find a single flower left on my doorstep with a handwritten note slipped underneath, a small piece of candy left on my seat, or song request at that I knew was meant for me. These small tokens of affections were his way of telling me that, even on the days he couldn’t always be there, I was still on his mind.

Though, he never stayed the night or even wanted to come into my apartment, gently rejecting my advances for anything more physical. Every time we parted ways, he would simply kiss my forehead and would always just promise I would see him again. I wanted to question why he was so reluctant to stay, I never actually asked, trying to stay content with the patience of knowing that he was just a part of my life.

It became quickly apparent that it would be a rare occasion when our schedules would ever naturally align, one of us always having to work at least a half day when the other one was completely off. Until one specific Tuesday, when we both were lucky enough to just so have a full day off together, only discovering this coincidence the day prior. Cody’s smiled so large he showed both rows of teeth with squinted eyes when he found out. “I’ll pick you up tomorrow at 10am.” He said as a butterfly fluttered from my stomach and landed between my legs.

***

The next morning, I was overly excited, wearing a mid-thigh grey wrap dress with knee high boots, I was unable to contain myself. Standing outside my apartment building, finding him already strolling down the block in my direction. He was wearing his cloak like always, pulled forward enough to where any civi on the street wouldn’t recognize him as a clone. He was always just trying to blend into the crowd, to be inconspicuous, not memorable.

I couldn’t help myself as I walked so quickly towards him, I was almost skipping. His smile was already waiting for me, warm and familiar. He stopped in his tracks with his arms open to me, something about the way his eyes lit up when he saw me made me feel like I was the only person on Coruscant. Jumping up into his arms when I finally reached him, taking in his fresh scent, feeling his body heat pressed against mine, a flame of affinity burning brightly within me.

“Hey,” I said softly when he placed me back down onto my tiptoes, my heart was racing, and my cheeks were starting to hurt from smiling so big.

“Hey Starlight” he grinned, holding out his hand. “I thought we could start off by taking a walk-through Monument Plaza again, before we grab lunch. It’s such a nice day, and I’ve got a little surprise for you.”

 “A surprise?” Intrigued with a raised eyebrow and accepting his hand. 

He nodded, his eyes twinkling. “Trust me. You’re going to love it.”

We walked through the hustle and hum of the city streets, the cityscape stretching endlessly above and below. In the heart of the galaxy where everyone lives were lived in a constant blur, but in this moment, time didn’t seem to matter. I would catch his snickering eyes and bashful smirk in each side glance, and just for a fleeting second, the vastness of Coruscant seemed to shrink, and all I could see was Cody.

“You know Cody, this might sound a little crazy but...,” I said, my voice soft against the ambient sounds of the city. “This place... it's never quiet. But it feels peaceful when I’m with you.”

He chuckled, a low, warm sound that made my heart flutter. “I get what you mean,” he replied. “It’s like... the city is alive, but we’re outside of it, in our own little world.”

Nodding in agreement while feeling hot flutters tingle and spread throughout my body. His presence always seemed to make everything else simply fade away. The hectic bustle, the endless flow of orders at 79’s, even the animosity I now held for Fox – none of it mattered as long as I was by his side.

As we passed through the crowded levels of Coruscant, the sounds of the speeders and droids zipping by filled the air, the tall buildings were blocking out the mid-day sun. When we stepped into the open space of Monument Plaza, it was a breathtaking sight, even for the chaotic city. A cool breezed combed through my hair, the scent of fresh air mixed with the faint metallic tang of the urbanization. Then the wind picked up and swirled around us, making Cody pull me tighter into his side, wrapping one of the edges of his cloak around my shoulders. The park was calm and quiet this time of day, like it was our own little secret oasis.

We took our time meandering along the walking paths, he never let go of my hand, our fingers braided together, sending little sparks up my arm every time he squeezed his grip. When we reached the same small bench located towards the rear edge of the Plaza, the same one we sat on the first day we met, he pulled a small silver rectangle from his utility belt. My heart skipped a beat.

“You’re kidding me,” I said, a little breathless while looking up at him, my heart swelling with an emotion I couldn’t quite put into words. “Did you—?”

He laughed, clearly pleased by my reaction. “I thought I’d serenade you, if you don’t mind.” He brought the harmonic up to his lips and played a quick fast note.

I didn’t even know how to respond. I was speechless, but not in a bad way. He might have been a high-ranking soldier, trained for war, but with me, he was simply himself—kind, gentle, and full of quiet affection. The way he looked at me, with so much love, made the world seem a little less cold.

He sat down on the bench and gently blew a few chords, the soft sound of the instrument blending beautifully with the scenery. He was actually quite good, bending notes, proficient with complex techniques, and showed he had a significant high level of practice. I had no idea the harmonica could sound so delicate and romantic. The song was far from simple, but an easiness settled in my bones.

When he finished, he looked up at me, his face was slightly flushed from the effort, but his smile was still as grateful as ever. “I hope that was okay,” he said, a little shy now.

“Okay?” I laughed, feeling my cheeks blush. “That was perfect. Honestly, I can’t believe you just… did that. For me.”

He shrugged; his eyes soft. “It just felt right. You deserve something special, and I wanted to give you something from my heart.” He said quietly, his voice low, like he didn’t want anyone else to hear.

I sat beside him on the bench, our shoulders brushing, the weight of his words settling in my chest. We didn’t need to say anything for a moment. The sound of the city faded, I didn’t need grand gestures or flashy displays of affection. I just needed this. Us. Here. It was so easy but felt so powerful.

As the day shifted into the afternoon and then into an equally perfect evening. Dinner at a cozy, dimly lit restaurant, his hand gently brushing mine across the table, and the laughter that came so effortlessly between us. But it was the song, that simple act of him sharing a piece of his soul with me, that would stay in my heart long after the night was over.

Once our full day of activities was complete, I found we were back at the exterior front door of my apartment building, the lights from the towering skyscrapers blinked in the distance, casting everything in a soft yellow glow. Standing by the steps to the common hallway, my eyes searched his, waiting, for an unspoken request of something more.

I stood with my back to the buildings stoney exterior, reaching forward to cup a hand over his jaw, angling my head back, shaking a few strands of hair out of my face. He lowered his head. I stilled, my heart starting to beat too fast and too hard, our breath mixed in the small space between our bodies. Cody’s gaze was burning into mine; I could see his self-denied desire nipping away at him. He finally allowed one of his hands to slip up and land on my face, pressing my cheek into his palm while his thumb swept along the rounds of my features. My own hand sliding back slightly, a few of my fingers resting under his ear while my thumb moved along the hard heights of his cheek bone, his jaw clenched under my touch.

The once warm feeling within my chest turned to a boil, fluttering, bubbling, and insistent, becoming a throbbing want between my legs that I could no longer consider ignoring. He was so fucking close, I noticed every small detail on his face, from the deep-set scar to the weary lines left from countless battles, I wanted to learn how he felt. I wanted to touch him, touch him everywhere and to be touched by him in return. So, then I leaned forward, I shut my eyes, I slightly parted my lips, and my mouth just hovered.

Just hovered.

And still just hovered.

My eyes lightly fluttering open when my advances were rejected once more, finding him unmoved, still studying my face, a look of disappointment residing in his expression. Dropping my hand from his face, falling back to lean against the wall and creating some distance between us. “I want you.” The three words were a hoarse rasp, he straightened his back, and his gaze fell to the ground.

“I can’t.”

“Cody?” I couldn’t figure him out, after everything he did today, after all those weeks. What is holding him back?

“There is a side to me that I’m not sure you would understand.” He stepped back, shoving his hands into his pockets beneath his cloak, masking his features from me behind the oversized hood.

“I would like to try. You can tell me.” I sounded so desperate as I tried lowering my head enough to see some part of his face.

“Good night, Starlight.” He said as he pressed a plush pouty kiss to the center of my forehead before turning away.

Those damn three words. Every fucking time he would say those damn three words – dousing the heat that burned between my legs.

***

The next day was another slow and boring mid-week night, it was a fraction of the crowd that we would usually expect, and was now thinning even more out as the closing hour drew near. With only about 45 standard minutes before locking up I was on the verge of calling ‘last call’ and started to power down all the droids, sending them to their perspective charging stations. While my back was turned, I heard the swoosh of the front door open and the common sound of a CT’s footsteps.

“If you want something, better get your order in now. Shuttin ‘er down in less then an hour.” I yelled to the unknown soldier while clearing off one of the back tables.

“Boys! I’m going to need you to clear out!” The baritone and pissed off sounding voice of Fox rang through the air followed by the sound of loose credits being dropped, glasses being emptied, and a low murmur of the remaining crowd heading out the door.

“Fox? What the fuck? You can’t do that!” I scolded him while moving to pick up the discarded items recently left behind at the bar.

“Well, I just did.” Fox held his helmet under one of his arms and strode over to his usual seat, spreading his belongings across the empty stools on either side.

“What do you want?” I looked at him pointily trying to predict the end game in his power move.

“Hmmmm... What do I want?” He said mockingly while tapping his chin with his pointer finger. “What do I want? I’m assuming this means you’re taking my order? Seeing as how all the service droids are not in service.” Fucking well played Commander. With a huff of air, my eyes glossing over with a dead stare waiting for him to continue. “I’ll start off with a cup of caf, you remember how I like it don’t you Hope?”

“This one is on the house. Drink it and get out.” I said while emptying the last of the pot into his mug, it was only half full, but I wasn’t about to start a fresh brew. Turning on my heel I start to walk towards the storage room.

“Wait! Where are you going?” There was a sense of distain in his tone.

Twisting my waist to look at Fox with a sideways analytical glare. “You’ve been served, I’m not here to entertain you. My job description is to pour drinks. Drink poured! Job done!” I turned away when I heard the sound of loose metal clanging onto the counter.

“In that case make it a jet juice.” He said with a challenging eye, leaning back in his seat with his arms crossed, and that same damn arrogant smirk on his lips. My anger pumped raged filled blood into my heart, moving back towards him, biting my tongue, I started on his second drink. “I want to talk to you.”  His voice direct and commanding.

“I don’t want to hear it.” I said with a vague expression pushing his second drink across the countertop and starting to walk away again.

“I’ll take a blumfruit cooler, a Merenzane Gold, a Corellian Spike, a glass of Polanis Red, a Dantoonie Tonic, and a shot of Starfire ‘skee!” He rattled off while dropping a pile of credits next to the two drinks he still hasn’t even touched.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” My eyes shot to the chrono, it was almost 35 mins till closing.

“Or you can talk to me?” He leaned forward waiting for my next move, knowing that he just made my night a total shit show by ordering all these fucking drinks this late.

“Fine!” I scowled at him while making an annoyed whiny sound I don’t think I ever made before. Starting to pull down all the perspective bottles to make his drinks, bitching loud enough under my breath for him to hear me. “This is total bullshit. Fucking asshole coming in here fucking 30 mins before closing and pulling this fucking bullshit order. Fucking dick isn’t even going to drink any of this shit...”

“I just want a chance to talk to you. I know I fucked up.” He started speaking over my pissed off grumbles while I started to set the first few drinks down in front of him.

Working my way down his list, bottles ringing against one another in the chaos of my drink making fit, Fox kept talking but I wasn’t even paying any attention. Just carried away with trying to make every single drink as fast as possible. A small part of me knew that I didn’t need to make any of these, that I could have refused the service altogether. However, a much larger part of me was caught up in the moment, refusing service would have felt like a defeat. My own heart started to race faster as my anger started to outweigh any rational thought, accidently knocking over half full bottles, slightly spilling a few sips of each drink by aggressively slamming the glasses down. I was making more of a mess for myself then what was necessary, but it felt almost good, a small unconventional way to release whatever built up anger I held towards him.

Placing his last drink down, satisfied how quickly I accomplished his large order, it was ridiculous how many drinks were placed in front of him. Grabbing a blue rag from the sanitary bucket under the counter, I started to quickly wipe down some of the spills I caused. “That was last call by the way.” I said while shooting daggers of fire from my eyes.

“Hope! Please just fucking listen to me!” Fox was starting to get desperate and slammed another stack of credits down on the countertop.

“WHAT FOX!? WHAT DO YOU WANT ME TO HEAR!? THAT I WAS A FUCKING MISTAKE?!” I screamed back uncontrollably while whipping the rag I was holding into a bus tray, knocking over a few dirty cups, the loud clatter adding to the pissed off tension. I was so fucking angry that my insides trembled, and I was on the verge of starting to cry. Everything, all of it, every emotion I ever fucking felt rose to the surface.

“NO!!! FUCKING HELL HOPE!!! I fucking wish I never even brought up Cody if it meant I was going to lose you!” He yelled back while slamming the side of his fist down, knocking over one of the many drinks he ordered.

Then. I just fucking broke.

I couldn’t stop it. I couldn’t even try to stop it.

I started to cry. Hard.

Burying my face in my hands, hating how fucking weak I probably looked, my shoulders curled forward, the sobs were unmistakable. I was fucking crying, not only that. I was crying this fucking hard in front of Fox. It was within seconds that I felt the warmth of his hand run across the length of my shoulders, turning my body into his, and hooking his chin on top of my head. Fuck he was so warm, a touch I hated how much I missed, pressing my face into his neck and throwing my hands around his torso. “Hope... I am so sorry, so very very sorry. I never meant to hurt you. I just wish I could take it all back. You were never meaningless...”

“I-I-I thought y-you were just using m-me a-a-and that y-you just wanted your brothers to use me tooooo.” I stuttered as I confessed while still cuddled into his body. “T-T-That’s why I’m s-so upset. I t-thought you didn’t c-c-care.”

“I just... Fuck... I’m fucking bad at this... Before you... My only other experience was with Brea... She was just so different from you... It’s not an excuse, but I just don’t know what... I just don’t know how... Fuck... I guess what I’m trying to say is that I’m learning...” His hold on my body tightened, turning his head slightly to press his cheek to the top of my head.

As my sniffles subsided, and I was able to put some portion of control back together, thinking over his words. His explanation felt genuine and there was a string in my heart that pulled for him, a string that I wanted to pull for him. I knew how Brea treated these men, hell, she would often brag about how she treated them. I assumed that must be the baseline for how Fox viewed all romantic relationships.

“Did you say Cody?” My voice was gentler now, I tightened my hold around him, my mind was still foggy but my soul felt cleansed.

I felt his head nod on top of my crown. “It was just something that Brea used to do with us, but I’m not going to ask that of you. I won’t ever ask you to do anything your not comfortable with.”

“What did you do with Brea and Cody?” I pulled back just enough to find his eyes, I’m sure I looked like a mess, my cheeks were still wet with tears, and I knew my makeup had trailed down my face at this point.

His temple flexed as he worked his jaw, considering if he was even going to tell me. “If you really want to know.” Fox’s eyes looked past me while he straightened his back, searching for the right words, my arms were still wrapped around his trooper armor. “Cody really only liked to watch... Me and Brea... Then he would just take care of himself.”

“Watch you and Brea do what?” I asked with round innocent eyes.

“Everything.”

***

I didn’t have to explain myself much before Fox quickly understood and sympathized with the situation that had developed between Cody and I. Fox had confirmed that Cody didn’t have any idea that Fox was already devising a plan for us three to spend an evening together. Mentioning that Cody had recently went AWOL and that Fox believed this would help clear not only Cody’s stress but also his mind. Hearing this news, I was taking back, however, not totally surprised since Cody always had his hood pulled over his face. Fox was eager to navigate a way that we could all share this new experience together, convinced that this would just strengthen the relationship between all of us.

It was bluntly obvious that Fox and Cody have done this thing before. Fox spoke with a comfortability on this subject that would only come from experience. A nervousness crept in, the feeling that was equally nerve-racking and exciting, aware of the fact that I was actually about to try whatever this was. I trusted both of these men, I have a special relationship with each of them. I knew that neither of them would create a situation that I couldn’t handle and would respect me if things became beyond my comfort level.

“We have to get you prepped and in position before Cody gets here.” Fox said while walking over to my bed, pulling a few pillows from the headboard and stacked them towards the foot of the mattress.

“Okay? What do I need to do?” I asked while shifting my weight between my feet and fidgeting with my fingers in front of my stomach.

“Hey, Hope... We don’t have to do this. I can call it off now if you’re not comfortable.” Fox rushing in front of me and holding my anxious hands in his, I took a deep breath and took in the comfort of his scent, grounding and centering myself.

“No, I want to do this. I am a little nervous, but mostly excited.” I smiled up at Fox whose expression changed from worry to match my smile. “I’ve never done this before; I just don’t want you guys to think I’m stupid or embarrass myself.”  I said with a skittish giggle trying to shake off the lingering apprehension.

“Hope.” Fox pressed his forehead to mine and looked in my eyes through his thick lashes. “There is absolutely nothing that you can do that will make you look stupid. You are perfect babe. I promise! You are going to kill it tonight! Okay?” I nodded while stretching up onto my tiptoes to plant a quick kiss on Fox’s lips. “Hmmm, okay. Take off all your clothes Cody will be here soon.” Fox said while turning back into his default commando mode.

Fox instructed me to lay flat on my back with my ass resting on the pillows, my legs bent at the knee and opened, there was something wildly arousing about being placed on display like this. Fox ran his fingers slowly through my folds, mentioning how wet he wanted me to look for Cody, before taking off his own shirt and shoes. Fox was now just wearing his dark combat pants, removing his belt so the pants hung low on his hips, the black waist band of his underwear was visible.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

The gently taps alerted Fox’s attention. “He’s here.” Fox said as he went to open the door and an edgy sensation washed over my body, becoming hyperaware of how naked I was. When the guys rounded the bed and came into view, Cody sucked a sharp hiss of breath through his teeth, and goosebumps broke out over my chest just from his sound alone.

“Fuck me. Starlight” Cody whispered to himself, “I didn’t think Fox was seriously going to pull this off.” He added as he moved towards the wall perpendicular to my body, taking off his shirt and hanging the collar on the corner of my dresser.

Cody’s body was drastically different from Fox’s. His chest and stomach had multiple circular scars from blaster fire, deep jagged lines from vibro-blade injuries, and a tattoo that wrapped around one of his biceps. I’ve been with Fox so long I almost had forgotten how much damage the battlefield does on their bodies. Cody’s stance stiffened and he rolled back his shoulders when he caught my eyes looking him over, flicking my eyes back up to his face, biting my bottom lip while running my hands over my tits and down my stomach. Hoping my actions showed my acceptance of him and eased some form of his anxiety or discomfort.

I wasn’t paying any attention to Fox at this moment and didn’t notice when he had taken off his pants and underwear, his hands slid down my inner thighs and I felt the edge of the bed dip under his body weight. My body tightened and a soft moan escaped my lips as I turned my face up towards the ceiling when I felt the wet thick muscle of Fox’s tongue draw a line over my center seam. Curling my fingers into the sheets and closing my eyes when Fox’s second lick was more deliberate, parting my folds and brushing over all my sensitive parts.

A crackling fire spread down the tops of my thighs and up my stomach with each new full flat lick from Fox. He was pressing his face fully between my legs, becoming more animalistic than he has been in the past, sucking hard over my clit while shaking his head. A deep guttural groan traveled from someplace low with in Fox, hummed over my cunt, and transformed into a groan of my own. Fox was relentless, his movements were fast and energetic, opposite of how he had been when we were alone, however he still had that same deliciously lovely pressure.

Half opening my eyes to look down my body, my nipples were so sensitive that they were almost sore, and my hips still propped up in the air. I could make direct eye contact with Fox in this position, his pupils were blown out and his irises were swallowed by the blackness, narrowing his eyes and looking down his nose in a challenging gaze. Slowing down his next few licks, dragging his tongue over my clit, making sure I knew that this was just as much for me as it was for Cody. I could feel myself nearing the edge, however, I wasn’t ready to give in just yet. My whimpers turned breathy as I bared my teeth down and fought back my climax, wanting this blissful feeling to last as long as possible.

“Fuck Fox! You’re going to make her cum already!” Cody’s voice was ragged and just above a snarl. Turning my head over in his direction, I noticed that his pants were unfastened, and he had one of his hands shoved down the front. He was stroking his cock in quick fast paced tugs, beneath the fabric, a small dark wet spot forming from his dripping pre-cum.

“Naw Cody, her cunt is too spoiled for that. It’s going to take a lot more than just tastin’ her.” Fox pulled back, his face wet with my slick and that typically arrogant smirk on his lips. He straightened up enough to crawl onto the bed fully with me, the tops of his thighs pressed against the small pillow tower below my ass.

“Oh, and here I thought you liked to spoil me Fox?” I cooed innocently while pulling at my nipples and feeling the head of his cock line up with my soaked hole.

With a low laugh and keeping his black eyes pinned on mine. “Cody, just wait until she does cum. She makes the cutest little face when her eyes roll back.” Fox mentioned while grabbing under my chin with his fingers.

Within that moment I felt Fox’s cock push past my lower lips as his length entered my body. He wasn’t slow and lazy like how he would usually fuck me, by taking his time, feeling every ribbed ridge and tight squeeze of my cunt. No, not this time, his pushed through at a quicker pace, grabbing the underside of my knees, opening and angling my body to be on display for Cody. Fox hissed tight curses and deep guttural snarls, another trait that I haven’t previously been shown. His eyes zeroed in, narrowed and looking down in satisfaction, his conceited smirk growing wide with each bounce of my tits. I began to match his energy, becoming more vocal with small delicate whimpers of my own, grinding my hips upward to complement his inserts.

Breaking Fox’s eye contact and shifting my gaze over to Cody. Cody’s body was tight, his muscles rippled as he flexed hard, and his strokes beneath his pants appeared to be in sync with Fox’s thrusts. Cody’s eyes were dead focused on my pussy, watching the way I was being penetrated, swallowing loudly in between shaky breaths. It was in this moment I realized that this little performance was just as much for Fox as it was for Cody.

Fox was straightforward and forthright when he started to share the details of how much Cody liked to watch. How uninhibited and unreserved this carnal act was and how Brea had been the only one open enough for them to confess this desire too. What Fox appeared to conceal was how much he enjoyed being watched, the exhibitionist and the voyeur, a role they were both playing in this fantasy.

“Cody? Are you going to join us or just stand in the corner all night?” I asked sweetly as Fox’s thrusts started to become more holoporn in nature.

“Oh Starlight, I don’t think you can handle both of us!” Cody darkly chuckled, slowing his hands at the thought, then unabashedly looking over my body until finding my face.

“Oh Cody.” I spoke in between licked lips and dazed eyes. “I’ve taken three of your brothers at once. I can absolutely handle just the two of you.” Biting my bottom lip with a smile.

“Holy shit Hope? Is that true?” Fox broke character, dropping his hands on my hips to rebalance himself.

“Mmm Hmm” I purred sweetly while looking upwards at him my brain was fuzzy, warm, and empty. A light shine of sweat coating his torso and forehead now as I take in each detail of him.

“Fuckin’ hell Hope, I didn’t take you for that kind of girl.” His mouth was dry and his voice was hoarse from his heavy panted breath, then his hips started move in shallow thrusts, returning to his expected maneuvers.

“You never asked.” I smiled at him while embellishing the flick of my tongue in my enunciation, recalling and quoting myself from our earlier conversations, saying the same three words I’ve said to him countless times before.

With a dry laugh he returned to slamming into my center, regaining his stamina, his deep-toned moans resurfacing from someplace hidden within his chest. Heat trickled down from my neck and warmed the pyre that devoured my cunt. My pussy pulsating a fiery honey up my spine and down my thighs, melting and fusing my insides together, turning my sole focus on the nerve-endings between my legs.

The subtle grinds of his pubic mound would rub just enough of my clit on each subversive insert that it started to rebuild my climax. Pushing my body higher and higher while also just barely falling short of what I need to finish. Fox’s hands holding my hips still as he started to reach the peak of his performance. The wet slapping sounds of our meeting bodies grew louder as he thrusted harder chasing his own orgasm.

Codys eyes travel between our naked forms, pausing to watch the way my chest heaves when Fox grips me a little tighter, arching my back, elongating my neck, as I try to move just enough to set off my climax. I was starting to become desperate at this point, snaking my hand over the small mountains of my breasts, the warmth of my hand flatting down my abdomen, finding its own way between my legs. My fingers drawing small circles over my clit, enticing a livelier moan to pass through my lips, Fox becoming more dramatic, and the near silent hiss of Cody cursing under his breath in the distance.

The fire from my cunt has now risen to my eyes, the scorching heat of my gaze finds Cody once more, he stops breathing the moment he feels my heat upon him. But his hand never stops moving as he jacks himself off, hidden from my view still, while I continue to dance my fingertips against myself. Do I fucking like this? My slick starting to multiply as I start to experience the appeal of being... fetishized. I fucking like this.

Everything stills for a moment, as if the galaxy was stuck in slow motion, before kicking back up into hyperdrive. Discovering this new part of myself was freeing and thrilling, my eyes shifted back towards Fox, my parted lips wanting to thank him for showing me this path. When I felt the mad rush of endorphins overwhelm and lock my lower half, my cunt squeezed and collapsed over Fox’s cock, no words were able to form other than a clenched tooth sob.

Fuck.

There it fucking was.

My eyes closed as my head fell back as my neck gave out, my body froze while Fox continued to fuck me senseless. I’m not even sure how he was still driving into me since my cunt was closing so tightly as my orgasm overruled my entire being. I couldn’t move. I couldn’t talk. I had to helplessly surrender to whatever Fox wanted to do to me in this moment. Not even fully able to recognize what he was doing any more, just the barbaric urge of wanting, the nonstop desire ripped through me, consuming any logical thought, leaving me with only my quaking climax.

As the waves started to recede and my body started to float back down into reality, I felt the shutter and spasm of Fox as he unloaded his cum into me. Slowly opening my eyes, feeling dizzy as my surrounding came into focus, smiling as I looked up at Fox. His hair was more messy than usual, watching his tightly pulled eyebrows relax along with the rest of his features, his eyes slowly open just as mine had, matching my smile while looking down at me.

I looked over to Cody, he was still in the process of catching his breath, a much larger dark wet stain was visible just under his front pocket. Cody didn’t match my smile, instead his eyes were searching, looking for something while still concentrating on a particular thought. I’m not sure for what, I opened my mouth to ask when I felt Fox press a cool washcloth to my folds, the temperature contract was both shocking and a needed relief.

Then Fox disappearing momentarily once more, I could hear him retrieving a re-useable water bottle from the fridge. Deciding against questioning Cody, instead I grabbed the pile of pillows that was still compressed under my waist, slightly flinging them back up towards the headboard. Pulling the last one to my neck, balling it up, flipping over to lay flat on my stomach with my cheek pressed into the plush fabric. Fox coming down behind me, curving around my side and handing over the water. Cody started to re-adjust himself in his pants and went to reach for his shirt he had hanging nearby.

“Cody, wait? You’re not going to spend the night with us?” I almost choked on the full swallow of water in my mouth while I wrestled to get the words out.

“You want me to stay?” Confusion crossed his face; he almost dropped his shirt while snapping his head back over to me and Fox.

“I told you she’s different.” Fox answered for me while wrapping a hand around my stomach and pressing his chest into my back.

I did want to ask them to explain themselves a little more but was already downing my next gulp of water that was far too big, instead I just closed the bottle and tapped the open spot in the bed. My eyes requesting Cody to join us.

Cody was hesitant, his gaze shifting between mine and Fox’s, until he finally gave in. With a heavy sigh, he re-hung his shirt and pushed down his pants and underwear. I was intrigued to find another large tattoo decorating his upper thigh and more battle heavy scars cascaded down his legs.  Cody was stiff as he laid in bed next to me, turning his face towards the wall that he was once standing against. I reached forward and wrapped my hand around his midriff, pulling him into my chest the same way Fox had just done for me. It was then I felt Cody finally relax, his weight now suddenly becoming heavy in my mattress, he scooted back slightly enough to mold himself to my form.

“Good Night Starlight.” Cody muttered and those damn three words that never sounded so fucking sweet.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

Remember Me

It’s warm tiny prickle, its barely relevant, almost a freckle with how small it is. Until it starts to melt, and it is sooo melty warm, the sensation starts to spread from an undiscovered location. My thoughts are moving in and out of a dream that I can’t seem to remember as my physical being becomes more predominant. It’s almost fiery now and growing larger with every passing moment, transforming from something spiritual to bestial... Actually, it’s hot, maybe too hot. However, the blankets are no longer covering my body.

The artificial air blowing from the vent above my bed did little to relieve the inner warmth radiating from someplace deep within my core. Becoming aware enough to recognize that my skin was becoming licked with a light sheen of sweat, while small clusters of goosebumps broke out in various and unconnected places. My mind fought against itself, one side desperately wanting to fall back into dreamland, one side revolting to come forth into consciousness. All while damning my own body in an irrational thought pattern.

I can’t find the source of my newly defined heat. No, not with my lack of lucidity, although it is a dripping hot trickle that I slightly recognize. Taking a noticeably large inhale, allowing the crisp morning air to fill my lungs fully, holding my breath for a moment before releasing. A small flutter submerged itself deep into my wetness that is now starting to manifest into a flowing steady stream of warmth. A numb floaty feeling washed over my exterior, as if I was forgotten in a summer’s lake, just riding the low wave currents in a relaxing bliss.

“Hmmm.” I couldn’t speak; I was still mostly asleep. A gentle movement of limbs paired with an additional heat source, wasn’t enough to fully wake me. It was not an all over warmth like from the sun, no these were just found in specific places along my body. Noticing the extra attention being placed on my tits, my inner thighs, and my ass – all roasting under the touch of calloused fingertips.

“We shouldn’t be doing this.”  A dark whisper sounds to my right, a voice I remembered but couldn’t fully comprehend.

“She’ll love it.” A second voice, slightly louder coming from overtop my form. Deifying hands exploring and mapping different parts of my body, my malleable flesh being worked over with kneading grips.

The soft connection of circuits in my brain started to fire off, the neuron electrical charge inside my mind fully coming alive. My hazy eyes opened while my body was starting to battle an urgent desire forming between my legs. Laying flat on my back, the dull blue hue before the sunrise illuminated my room, looking lovingly up to first find Cody. He was laying on his side, propped up on his elbow. His other hand featherily light, dropping his fingertips over my nipples, his eyes turned away with a shy smile when he caught my gaze. I reached the hand closest to him, placing it over the side of his cheek, cherishing the first night that we spent together, even if we didn’t actually have sex.

My breath sharply hitched as the nerves between my legs crashed together in an escalating gush of oversensitivity. My mouth formed a small circle as my eyes narrowed down to Fox taking the liberty of tasting my cunt. I went to speak, not to protest, just wanting to say anything when another knife-like and unexpected convulsion tensed within me. My words frantically became lost to the conquered whimpers and panting breath. My lower back locked in arousal, shooting like blaster fire throughout my system.

Fuck my mind was still not fully functioning, I didn’t even know I was on the edge of cumming until white stars blinded my vision, and my pussy began to convulse rapidly and hard. My once restful lake transformed into a tidal wave, my body collapsed into itself, while I started clinging to any form of a lifeline that I could. Gripping the sheets below, pressing my tits up into Cody’s hand, and savagely grinding my cunt into Fox’s face.

Any soreness from the previous night’s fucking vanished away as my body rose with this early morning ecstasy. My wetness started to trickle down the curve of my ass as another warm wave came forward to match the enthusiasm of Fox’s mouth. Pressing his lips between my labia and giving my clit a strong suck while working his jaw against me added fuel to the wildfire of my morning surprise.

My hips tried to buck back against his head, but now Fox’s hands along with a dark chuckled held me down and in place. Cody started to use his hands more purposefully also, his bashful façade chipping away as my body began to come undone in Fox’s mouth. I could feel the slight shuffle of Cody starting to palm over his cock next to me and I knew Fox had to be just as hard. One of my hands still gently caressing Cody’s face and other hand getting tangled in the small mountain of pillows under my head.

Fox skillfully ran his tongue in circles over the edge of my opening before sliding in with what could only be explained as a quick whipping movement. His top teeth would gently graze over my clit as he worked his way back up between my folds, it wasn’t sharp enough to hurt, but it was thrilling enough to make my body encourage him more. Fox started to delicately bite down on my clit, sending shivers like fireflies up my back, then following it with a long flat lick from my base to my hood, and ending with soft teasing kisses before starting all over again.

Closing my eyes and listening to the sound of these ideally perfect soldiers surrender to their primitive side while pleasuring me. It was that sound of the shared lustful moans between the three of us that was the final push I needed in order to allow the crash of my orgasm. My stomach muscles started to flex and lock up first, the tightness working its way down into my cunt before everything just snapped and ruptured like a volcanic wrath, the hot lava slowly oozing to all other parts of my body.

Fox taking one final full flat lick, cleaning any drops of my slick and cum off my body, his eyes looked up my naked labored body. “Good Morning Beautiful. You ever been woken up like that before?” Fox feeling particularly satisfied with himself.

I opened my mouth once more to speak, instead I choked slightly as my thoughts flashed to one of my last moments with Wolffe. Thinking of the last time I woke up next to him, how sexual our previous night had been and how he woke me up the same way. How that was the last I ever saw of him. I fucking missed Wolffe so much, even before we had become physical, my moments with Wolffe have always been scarce.

“I wouldn’t mind being woken up like that every day.” I quickly pivoted, bringing my thoughts back to the present and pushing away any thought of Wolffe. To think about Wolffe would inevitably bring tears and it wasn’t a morning for crying.

 “See Cody” Fox crawled up my body, brushing our noses together and pushing his brother out of the way. “I told you she would love it.” He over confidently said before pushing a plush kiss onto mine, parting my lips with his requesting tongue, and allowing my own taste to rest on my tastebuds once I granted access.

“Well, after that I most definitely need a shower. Do you boys want to join me or are you going to make me cum and run.” I joked as I push Fox to the side and scooted off the bed then playfully walked toward the refresher. With a side glance I could see both of their erections standing at full attention and felt my cheeks turn red with an overzealous smile. 

Turning the shower on a little hotter than normal before stepping in allowing the water to pelt down the back of my skull and flow heavy streams down the curves of my body. Fuck, the water pressure from the shower head hit a particularly tight muscle between my shoulders, instantly and effectively causing any previous held tension to dissolve. There was a sense of calmness washing over my frame as both the boys found their way in to join me. Fox taking the space closer to the shower head for himself, while Cody stood innocently on the dry edge of my bathtub.

Fox dropping his head just under my ear and pressed the bridge of his nose to the cut of my jawline. His hands moved effortlessly across my slippery skin while he pressed his cock into the curve just above my ass. With a low purr in my ear, he fully presses his chest to my back, as if he couldn’t contain himself any longer causing the water to pool and spill down our bodies. Pulling all my hair over my right shoulder while Fox started to plant kisses on the opposite side of my neck “I love the way you taste in the morning.” He deeply whispers while his hands continue to roam freely over my body, gently squeezing my tits and cupping the curve of my cunt.

As the steam starts to fill the small space between us three, everything was comfortably warm and lazy. My eyes looking forward towards Cody for the first time since he stepped in, he was lightly biting his lower lip while watching Fox drag his fingers over different parts of my body. Cody’s cock was still completely solid, but his hands rest idly by his sides and his head tilted towards his shoulder as if the moist air was making him overly cozy as well.

Reaching my hand forward I grabbed the soft skin at Cody’s side just above his hip. “Come in the water with us? You’re missing out.” It only lasted a second but felt monumental as Cody’s eyes found mine with an atypical understanding before he stepped forward. The flow of water from the top of the shower faucet was just high enough to pass over the top of my right shoulder and land onto Cody’s chest, while the bottom half of the spout still ran down onto Fox and me.

It was at this moment that Fox bent his knees slightly, the thickness of his cock tracing down my ass crack, and one of his hands reaching between my thighs from behind. A dark guttural groan rattled up Fox’s core as he then slid his dick between my folds, looking for a way to anchor my body and allow unrestricted access. Deciding to hook one of my knees under his elbow and work his way into my swollen pussy, pressing his forehead to my shoulder blade, hot huffs of air rolling down my spine.

I had to stretch up to my tip toes in order to accommodate Fox’s height and arched my back in order for him to take me at a proper angle. Fox was sliding himself in slowly, breaking me open piece by piece, carving his way through my throbbing walls with the head of his dick. My pussy was almost hungry for his cock, desperately wanting to be completely filled by him once more. One of his hands was white knuckling the bend of my waist and the hand attached to the arm that was hooked under my knee was held in a tightly clenched fist, while Fox began to hiss curses as each thrust hit deeper than the last.

Cody started to slide his harden length in his palm while his eyes became glued to the space between my legs. Fuck, my arousal was starting to coil and multiply as I watched Cody’s movements start to increase. Feeling bold and also cautious I took the risk in placing one of my hands on his chest.  Everything within him tighten incredibly fast and his eyes shot to mine, my features were soft and almost grateful since I wanted to include him more. Matching Fox’s lazy pace I slowly moved my hand over to Cody’s shoulder, dropping down to his bicep and squeezing gently. “Is this, okay?” I whispered while starting to pull back, praying to Maker that I didn’t just ruin this for Cody.

“Oh-kay” he soundlessly mouthed with a fast nod as he started to pick up the pace with his hand again.

Relatching my hand to Cody’s bicep, I moved my hand down his arm, watching how he was recklessly jacking himself off now. Bringing my other hand to his chest and rolling one of Cody’s nipples between my thumb and index finger, his expression shifted to something of longing. Cody started to become more messy in his movements, however he kept re-finding my gaze and giving me multiple quick nods and gentle hums, encouraging me to continue to touch him. I reframed from grabbing his cock, instead finding teasing games to be just as enjoyable. Dragging my nails up and down his strong forearm, tracing over the definition of his strong abs and scars and even wrapping my fingers around his throat a few times.

As the intimacy increased between us, Fox started to also increase in his tempo as well. Lifting my body slightly higher as he readjusted his position behind me, hitting devilishly deeper now, my cunt absorbing every quick drive from him. The steam filling every deep lung filled breath added to my increased rapid blood flow, carrying new pleasurable endorphins to every nerve ending in my body. I could feel my slick start to run down Fox’s cock before being washed away from the flowing water.

When my thighs started to shake and give out due to the overuse of my cunt Cody instantly could spot my newfound weakness while Fox continued to slam into me from behind.  Accidentally falling forward slightly Cody caught me by the wrist with his one free arm. “Hold on to me Starlight, I got you.” His voice was tender while his words still cut through every one of my pleasure receptors that was still trying to drown everything else out.

Wrapping my arms crossed the length of Cody’s shoulders to allow him to support the upper half of my weight, while his free hand now held a firm grip over my rib cage. My tits now started to bounce and tap Cody’s chest with each of Fox’s impactful thrusts, the wet slapping sound of our sex and moans started to echo around us, the steam was so thick at this point it was almost a fog. Cody was closer than he had ever been before and I could feel his dick dance across my lower stomach, leaving a trail of pre-cum in its wake.

Fox’s moans turned desperate as he started to unleash harder into me. “I fucking love the way your cunt squeezes my cock when you cum.” He hissed and grunted through his teeth as my walls started to contract over his cock.

I started blabbering nonsense as his thrusts picked up in speed, my cunt all the sudden too sensitive for the way he was fucking me. “F-F-fuck. I- I” not even sure what I was about to say when I felt Cody pull back just enough to make eye contact.

“Let me see it...” Cody’s face scanning over mine, searching “Please... Let me see that perfect face you make... That perfect face you make when... when you cum.” He breathlessly begged.

Everything stills for just a single second, everyone moving so fast it barely registers, raising myself up, my hands on Cody’s broad shoulders, while Fox guides my body back down onto his cock. Then I’m falling once more into a blurred tunnel vision as my orgasm takes control. The mix of heat from the steamy water and these clones’ bodies only increases the rapid rate at which the tingles spread and electrocute my system. I could hear the distant hum of Cody’s praise along with Fox chasing after his own climax, but I was too far gone. Feeling almost as if each of my limbs were miles away from my body and only the nerves found within my cunt were the only thing that existed.

My dizzy mind comes back planetside when I feel Fox gently set my leg down, I’m still loosely hugging Cody as Fox pulls his limp cock from my pussy. Fluttering my eyes open, Fox lands a gentle kiss to my cheek before stepping back and out of the shower, giving me more space once again. I look up towards Cody who’s face is also flushed with a pink blush, he dips his head slightly to kiss my other cheek. “Let me help with cleaning you up Starlight.” His voice is dry and raspy, I smile knowing it’s a side effect from how hard he must have been panting.

Pulling back to stand on the flats of my feet and look down to find that Cody released himself onto my stomach. The water starting to turn colder now, running down the valleys of my body and quickly washing away any evidence that was left behind. “Looks like it’s already taken care of.” I said happily while quickly grabbing a few pumps of my soap and gliding my hands a crossed my abdomen then cupping a few handfuls of clean water over my tender cunt.

Cody helped me step out of the shower and we quickly dry off, finding Fox waiting for us in my main living space already half dressed. It was silent for the most part as we all got our clothes on and share cheesy smiles between the three of us. I would try to glance over at either of the boys, watching them get dressed, watching the way their bodies would move as they put on each new piece of clothing or armor. Then I would bashfully look away like a schoolgirl in trouble whenever either of them would catch me.

They both made a mention of what their schedule entailed as I walked them in the direction of the door. Codys body melted down into mine as he hugged me goodbye and placed a gentle kiss just below my jaw. I was hoping for something a little more from him, however, I didn’t want to force a territory he wasn’t comfortable with. Accepting that this was all he was offering me right now, and feeling content with it. My hands glided down his arms and I gave each of his palms a squeeze before letting go and watching him walk out the door.

I naturally assumed that Fox was going to follow suit, however he didn’t. Fox just lingered for a few seconds, waiting for Cody to completely leave before wrapping me in his arms and laying the hallow of his cheek on the crown of my head. This was a spontaneous gesture from him, and it felt good to embrace it. It was like all of our fights and turmoil was all fictional and things were as they were always meant to be. Whenever these moments with him occurred it was so genuine and instinctual, as if this was the only version of us that existed. As if we were always meant to be like this.

 “Hope?” The insecurities could be heard even in the sound of just this one word. “Are we... good again?”

“Oh My Maker.” I tried to mask the humor in my tone. “Of course we are... Don’t you think?” I pulled back just enough to catch the golden flecks that sparkled within his brown eyes. Finding the softness within him that he rarely shared, feeling a new type of flutter move north instead of south like usual.

He nodded in agreement before reaching down into one of the small compartments of his white utility belt. “If we are, then... would you put my picture back up.” He said as he held out the photo I recently tore off my fridge. His gaze darting from the image then off towards an unfocused corner behind me with a pinched brow and a clenched jaw.

“Oh.. Fox.” I murmured while looking up at him, he looked angelic in the warm glow of the early morning sun. Taking the photo from his hand, I worked to smooth out the crumpled corners with my thumb and index finger. “You kept this? I honestly didn’t think this mattered to you.” I said while studying his smiling photo and looking over each feature of his face.

“No one has ever hung up a photo of me before...“ He shrugged one of his shoulders, actively trying to hide the vulnerability that was becoming obvious. “Besides my ID photo... I never even had anyone else take a photo of me... No one on Kamino, definitely not anyone in the Senate or Guard, hell not even Brea.” His gaze moved upward to the ceiling as a line of water filled his lower lash line that neither of us was going to comment on.

“No one?”

“No one has ever wanted to remember me before.” With these final words he dropped his eyes back to mine and I could see a wound so deep within him that it was almost frightening. I’ve never found as much pain in another as I do in his eyes in this moment. It hurt to even look at it, but I wasn’t going to turn away, I wouldn’t. I was going to stand here and experience this secondhand suffering.

“I will always remember yo-“ I was cut off when his lips landed against mine with a sizzling passion that I wasn’t prepared for in this frenzy of emotions. With an open mouth exhale the kiss deepened as both our tongues fought for dominance. His hands fanned over my shoulder blades as he pressed his body into mine once more for the third time this morning. My fingers rounded the edges of his backplate as I clung to him as if my life depended on it.

This kiss was raw, untamed, and messy. While also filled with understanding and acceptance. This kiss was expressing something unfathomable and honest. Speaking a truth I didn’t know I needed to hear.

When our kiss broke, he loosely brought his hands up to my face, his palms rounding my cheeks as his thumbs stroked my temples. We both worked at catching our breath, my hands eventually finding a place on top of his, relishing in this private moment between us that previously didn’t seem possible. A new life shown bright in his eyes as he held my gaze while playfully brushing my nose with his and wearing a gentle smile.

“I love you Hope.”

My jaw dropped and my body turned to stone as soon as the words left his mouth. Did my brain just stop working? He didn’t just say that did he? I misheard him. Fox didn’t offer anything more as his knowing smile grew larger and he tapped my cheek a few times with his first two fingers before stepping back. A cheerful bounce in his step as he picked his helmet up off of my kitchen counter and tucked it under his arm. When he looked back, his smile so wide his canines almost sparkled in the sunlight. “I’ll see you tonight at 79’s.” He said as he turned and walked out the door.

My mouth was still hanging open even after the door shut. Should I go after him? I can catch him on the stairs if I do. What would I say if I did stop him? What does this all mean? How does this change things? This fucking changes everything. Fuck! I should have said something. Right?

***

 Fuck where is Fox? I was pacing the path behind the bar, my feet springing lightly with each step over the nonstick rubber mat. I was speeding through taking orders and making drinks for the other paying customers. Trying to keep myself as free and open as possible for whenever Fox shows up tonight. My heartbeat was steady and noticeable, I could feel it pound in my throat, whenever I continued to scan the room. I had rehearsed a thousand things to say, but nothing seemed to fit quite right. I couldn’t shake the weight of his confession and the dim lighting of the bar did little to soothe my nerves.

“E CHU TA!!!” A drunkin nat-born yelled across the room and snapped me out of my thoughts. Maker have mercy I wish these dumbasses would quit coming in here. They are loud, rude, and barely tip anything.

My patience was wearing thin as I made my way to the back table where a group of these new recruits were posted up. Another rude nat-born in this group made their presence known as I neared their table. Already several drinks in with a troublemaker grin, he deliberately tipped his drink over, letting the liquid cascade across the tabletop and onto the floor.

I clenched my fists, feeling the anger rise within me. This was the third time this week these kinds of assholes came in here. With a forced smile, I grabbed a towel and started cleaning up the mess, the nat-born's laughter echoing in my ears. My blood turned to acid as my heart pumped pure rage into my veins, trying to keep myself calm as I wiped away the sticky residue, knowing all too well that this was a game to them.

“Hey, Cruk-hole Barmaid! Missed a spot!” This same nat-born asshole pointed to another puddle he'd created. My jaw tightened, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing me lose my composure.

Another drink spilled.

Fuck this shit seriously.

 Without a word, I turned to one of the security droids stationed nearby. "Get them all out," I said flatly.

The droid responded quickly, moving towards the disruptive nat-born. "You heard her, time to leave," the droid said in its mechanical voice. The troublemaker's laughter faded as he realized his fun was over. With protests and curses, he was escorted out, his friends following reluctantly behind. Half of the group openly talking shit about me on their way to the door.

I let out a heavy sigh, this was becoming far too common, and I wondered how much longer I could endure it. It seemed like every day less and less clones came in and more and more of these assholes took their place. I bit at the corners of my mouth while thinking back to a holonews article about the decommissioning of the clones and I hated the idea that one day this place would cease to be known as a CT stomping ground.

Just then, the door hushed open, and a familiar red and white silhouette stepped in. My breath hitched as Fox entered the room, it was an hour till closing time. He scanned the bar, his eyes searching until they found mine. That same playful, smug smirk that I came to love spread across his face, and for a moment, the bustling noise and the smell of spilled drink faded away. He took his typical seat at the bar and patiently waited for my approach.

Taking a deep breath, I wiped my hands on a clean rag and made my way towards him, each step feeling like a leap of faith. As I got closer, Fox raised an eyebrow, as if daring me to speak first. I stopped in front of him, my heart pounding loudly in my ears.

I opened my mouth. Nothing came out. All the rehearsed lines, all the planning on what I was going to say. All the ‘what if’ preparation. All for nothing since my mind was as blank and black as the backside of a frozen moon.

“Is it too late for caf? Otherwise, I’ll take a jet juice if the maker is already down for the night.” Fox leaned forward and shifted his weight to get more comfortable in his seat.

"Fox, what about earlier..." I began, my voice trembling slightly.

“What about it?” He said nonchalantly with a casual shrug.

“... You... You... You can’t just say something like that and then walk out on me like that. We... We... Need to talk about this... This changes everything.” I stuttered while forcing my mind to pull and string words together.

“Hope. Don’t make this complicated... So, is it jet juice? Oooor?”  Fox said with almost an eye roll and looked down his nose at me.

I was in shock with how relaxed he was acting. He told me he loved me only hours earlier, and now he's asking me about drinks. He was completely skipping over the part where this changes everything. “Make things complicated? Me? You’re the one who said you loved me this morning,” I whispered-yelled at him over the bar, my voice shaking under the weight of the moment.

“I do love you. It’s not complicated. I actually loved you before this morning; I just didn’t tell you. Why does knowing that I love you change anything?” Fox asked, his voice filled with a disarming simplicity that made my head spin. It couldn’t be this simple. Love is never something simple.

“FOX! What the fuck? Seriously? I don’t know how to react to this. I feel like you’re dropping a fucking bomb on me,” I said, my heart pounding wildly in my chest. My mind raced, grappling with the implications of his words. I had imagined this moment countless times, but the reality was far more overwhelming than I had anticipated.

“Hope… Please, it is so simple. I love you. I wanted to say it. You don’t have to say anything back if you don’t want to... But... I’m going to keep saying it, because now that I’ve told you, I realized how much I love saying it.” He said while flicking his tongue dramatically while overly enunciating his words, his sly side-smile returning, even bigger than before, as if he held the world’s greatest secret. His confidence should have been reassuring, but instead, it left me feeling vulnerable and exposed.

“Fox, you don’t understand… Besides my family, no one has ever told me they loved me before... It’s a big deal to me,” I admitted, my voice breaking as I first looked around the bar to ensure no one was listening to our public conversation, then I looked down at my feet and kicked the black rubber mat below them.

“Don’t take my words lightly. I’ve never told anyone I loved them before this morning, not even my brothers.” Fox leaned back and crossed his arms with a matter-of-fact attitude, his eyes softening as he spoke. The simplicity of his declaration contrasted sharply with the complexity of my emotions. His love was a gift, freely given, yet I felt unprepared to receive it.

“What about Cody?” I was almost ashamed to even ask, my thoughts were a whirlwind, each one colliding with the next.

“Hope” He rolled his head from shoulder to shoulder as if he was getting annoyed with having to repeat himself. “Nothing changes. I absolutely mean it. Nothing changes.  We can still have fun with or without Cody. You can still have fun without me. You are free to talk to, see, or fuck any of my brothers.” His eyes burned into mine with an absolute promise of what he was saying was to be true. “No Nat-Borns.” He quickly added at the end of his speech and insighted a small laugh from both of us.

 Taking a deep breath while trying to swallow the weight of his words as they settle into my heart. Maybe Fox was right, maybe it didn’t have to be so complicated. Perhaps we didn't need to have all the answers right now. His unwavering calmness provided a sense of stability in the storm of my thoughts. Maybe, just being together was enough for the moment.

“Okay, I got caf but it’s a few hours old... Jet juice?” I offered and he agreed with a single nod and an easiness settled into my limbs, any anxiety I had was washed away as I poured his drink.

Fox took a sip and smiled at me, his eyes twinkling with warmth. “See Hope, it’s not so hard.” his voice a soothing cool relief to my frazzled nerves.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

Whatever You Need.

The days moved forward with a whirlwind, as if time didn’t actually exist any longer. The political climate continued to shift, things became better for some and worse for others. More and more Nat-born recruits finding their way into 79’s and creating more trouble. Just their present alone was a constant source of tension between them and the clones. These shiny’s were more annoying and disrespectful than anything else, usually ending most encounters with a security droid having to remove them. These problematic confrontations were almost nightly now.

The night before last there was an issue with two imps that appeared to have just finished basic training. One of them distracted me with nonsense questions while the other snuck behind the bar to drink beer straight from the tap. Dealing with these stormtroopers is nothing less than frustrating, if it wasn’t for Clone Commando Neyo putting a stop to it, I might not have even known.

Things with Fox and Cody stayed comfortably the same. I would see Fox most nights at 79, he would still walk me home, and he would usually find his way into my bed on most nights. Fox continued to whisper that he loved me, and I’d feel that bashful butterfly flutter every time. I think I’m ready to say it back to him, however whenever I try my tongue gets stuck in the back of my mouth and the words never seem to form.

I would spend most lazy mornings before work with Cody and discover new parts and levels of Coruscant that I didn’t know existed. He was so full of life, being an artist he was able to find beauty in everything around him. During one of our walks, he would point out things I would typically overlook. A delicate pattern formed by raindrops on a leaf, the way the wind blew over the skyline, or the way the shadows would grow at dusk. He had an ability to uncover hidden wonders, revealing a new world to me through his perspective. It started to become hard to believe that Cody was a soldier, I’ve only ever knew this gentler side to him.

Together, we all complemented each other in a way that felt natural, as if things were always supposed to be like this.

Today was a rare occasion, one of those fleeting moments where I had the day off and was left to my own devices. I decided to embrace the tranquility of my small apartment, lounging in my pajamas and indulging in an array of junk food. Cody was off on an undercover mission, shrouded in secrecy and refusing to divulge any details. Meanwhile, Fox and his squad were occupied with double shifts, catering to a new delegation of senators in town for a conference. Although my curiosity was piqued, both Cody and Fox kept their clone activities shrouded in mystery.

As I enjoyed the solitude of my lonely afternoon, my mind inevitably drifted back to the days before Order 66. I first thought of Brea, she was more than just my co-worker, she was my best friend, and now I’m not even sure what planet she is on. Memories flooded my mind, painting vivid pictures of girl’s night. Brea and I used to spend hours talking about our dreams, our sex lives, and our plans for the future. We were inseparable, two halves of the same whole. I could still hear her laughter, see her mischievous grin, and feel the warmth of her friendship. It was hard to believe that those days were gone, replaced by uncertainty and the harsh realities of the present.

Then I thought about what things would be like if she would have stayed. If she hadn’t fled Coruscant when the Clone Wars ended and instead decided to stick it out with me. As much as I miss her, the truth is that I probably wouldn’t have started any kind of relationship with Fox or Cody if she was still here. I’m not sure how I feel about coming to that realization.

As the day continued, my mind started to linger on Wolffe, Gregor, and Rex. I tried not to think about where each of them are now and just focused on all the times we shared before. About how silly Gregor would be with his equally innocent and equally goofy giggle, and how his jokes weren’t ever that funny. However, I still would laugh because he would, I miss that fucking laugh. I thought about how articulate and deep Rex could get in conversation, about how he always seemed to have the right things to say. I never found anyone else who I could relate to on such a philosophical level. I then scolded myself for thinking of Wolffe’s body before thinking of his personality, although, fuck. Why was Wolffe so much more attractive than his brothers? Wolffe had this magnetic allure that would always pull me in, I could feel his presence before even seeing him.

There was a pang in my heart of longing that grew stronger as I reminisced about our shared experiences. The bonds we had forged and created together was unbreakable and unforgettable. Taking a deep breath and trying to prevent my mind from digging to far, I could only hope that they were safe, wherever they might be, and wished to Maker that our paths would cross again. 

Knock

Knock

Knock

The jolting sound was a much-needed distraction from my overactive racing mind. Glancing at the chrono, I realized the late hour. Hesitantly, I peeked to the other side of my door. My heartrate started to slow when I recognized Cody’s typical shroud pulled up just enough to hide his identity, well hide it from everyone but me.

“Cody? What are you doing here? I wasn’t expecting you, how was your mission?” I spoke softly as I turned my body in order to create enough room for him to enter, my fingers brushed along the loose frayed ends of his cloak. His clothing was slightly damp, I curiously wondered if he was near the Western Sea.

“The mission? It was fine. That’s not why I’m here...I was kind of... hoping that maybe... if you wanted...” He was getting lost, stumbling on his own words, but his intentions were made clear by the way he looked my body up and down before flipping his gaze over to my bed. There was defeated energy he emitted, I now wondered if his mission wasn’t successful.

“Fox isn’t coming over tonight.” I wrapped my arms over my chest, hugging myself while I spoke.

“I know.” His voice was dark and breathy, just louder than a whisper. “I wanted to try with only you tonight.”

My eyes stung slightly as I held them wider than usual and stopped blinking while I tried to process his request. I’ve never been with him alone, he’s never even kissed me on the lips, always stuffing himself in a corner some place. “What do you mean? I’m not sure what you’re asking of me...”

The scar that ran down his cheek pulled tight as his smile grew and a rosy, pink hue ran over his face. With a steadying breath he shoved his hands down his front pockets, his eyes flicked from side to side while he looked for the courage of what to say. “Well” he overly cleared his throat “I would still... like to watch... umm... and you would just...” Cody’s lack of experience was evident and I suspected that Fox was the one who always coordinated our little shows.

“Cody?” I broke the stillness after it became apparent, he didn’t know how to finish his thought. “Are you saying that you want to watch me touch myself?” I spoke while biting my bottom lip at that last word. My eyebrows turned upward as I scanned over the embarrassed expression adoring his face.

He simply nodded his head in a fast vertical spirt while pulling his lips in a thin line. He was having difficulty making eye contact while waiting for my answer, I also could pick up on a slight tremble within him. He was nervous, this was something he wanted – it had to be he came all this way to just ask for it. However now the pressure of the reality of this situation must be starting to weigh on him, I’ve never seen him this edgy before, and something about this whole scenario was completely adorable.

“Tell me.” I took a step closer to him and dropped my hands from being tucked under my arms and reached for his fingertips. “Tell me Cody, what you want me to do. Tell me whatever you need.” He finally looked upon me, a slight fear in his eyes that was being overpowered by a lustful desire. “I’ll do it. You just have to tell me.” I said before dropping my light grip over his knuckles and strode the few short steps to my bed.

He stayed froze for just a few short standard seconds before following my path to the edge of my bed. “So, I’m just going to lay this out there.” That same bashful blush glowing red over his nose and cheeks. “I will just stand off to the side and you can just touch yourself. The way you would if you were alone.” His voice winding in and out of a whisper.

My false confidence was starting to fail as I was now the one feeling extremely shy, why was this just so much more easier with Fox. Fuck, but why? What does Fox do differently? Why does it feel different with Fox? Cody has seen me naked; Cody has seen me cum, Hell he’s even cum on me before. Why does this feel so scandalous now, my heart started to thump harder in my chest, both of us looking over each other with big round eyes, waiting for the other one to move.

“Okay, yeah, sure, yeah.” I stumbled and choked on my words while I agreed, trying to find the tenacity in moving forward. Curling my fingers along the hem of my shirt I slowly pulled the loose-fitting tee-shirt over my head, my tits falling freely as I brought my arms back down. Then hooking my thumbs under the waistband of my shorts and panties, I slowly shimmied them off, allowing the fabric to pool in an uneven mound around my ankles.

Cody’s eyes glazed over as he looked at my nudity, his lips barely parted and starting to dry under his shallow breaths. His eyes never focusing on one part of my body for too long before moving on to the next. I still had a slight timid manner lingering, however there was something freeing about being seen completely uncovered. It wasn’t sexual just yet, it was just intimate, and there was something harmonious in this moment with just him.

“Cody, will you take off your clothes too? I want to see you.” My voice almost sounded exhausted while my body was feeling lighter than air.

“Anything for you Starlight.” His words were just as strained as mine, while he reached behind his head and yanked forward his hood and undershirt. I could see the way his muscles stretched and then re-stacked on top of one and other before he moved to kick off his boots. Unclasping his buckle, unfastening his pants, and pushing everything down in one fluid motion.

His cock was already starting to get hard, bouncing weightily before me, my nipples peaked painfully as my eyes glazed over his body. Fuck just standing here in the moment, exposed and welcoming, while each of us devoted our full attention to one and another. This was on a different level, I’m not sure what exactly, but this was just romantically different. I slowly sat down on the edge of my bed, his chest started to rise and fall with each heavy breath, falling back to my elbows, and licking over my upper lip before opening my legs.

I moved back just enough that my feet were able to rest comfortably on each corner of the mattress and quickly tucked a pillow under my head. I felt the exhibitionist side of me rise to the surface, dragging my nails over the malleable mounds of my tits, pulling at each of my nipples. Then moving my hands down in a tight triangle towards my center, teasing myself in a way that prickled my skin while also taunting Cody.

I started to touch myself, sliding my fingers first between my folds, gathering up my first few drops of wetness. Then taking slow circular swirls over my clit with my middle finger, a breathy moan erupted from my lips as my second hand found its way back to one of my pulled taut nipples. My center started to ache for more, even with Cody’s eyes almost glowing in the shadows, it wasn’t enough.

Dipping the pad of my finger past the ridge of my entrance, the slick pillowy skin compressed against my light touch. My eyes looked over to Cody silhouette, he was starting to rub his cock in his hands at this moment, watching the way I teased myself. Any apprehension that I once felt had completely evaporated as my new urge of want came over me. Fuck, I can fucking do this. I silently praised myself within my own mind, a dominating emotion started coming forward, I’m not sure if I ever felt this magnitude of control before.

“Come closer. I can barely see you.” It was more of a moan then words, my dry hand reaching in his direction with open fingers.

He stepped forward, at first, he seemed cautious, however when the low light crossed over his face, I could make out a predatory expression. He moved to the side of my bed, perpendicular to my form, lifting and dropping one knee to land in the space next to my shoulder. The weight of his body dipped my mattress, causing me to roll slightly in his direction. “Is this a better view Starlight?”

Everything within me clenched at his words, my body wanted to shrink away into nothing, actively working to hold my predacious mask. With a small nod and a barely there whisper “yes” I replied while drinking in his entire form. His muscles were flexed, small shadows accentuating each cut of his physique, and his scars mapped an untold story of the battlefield.

His eyes scanned down my body as he stroked over the full length of his cock, an amused arched brow met with a grin when his eyes paused on my open cunt. He was so close I could hear the rubbing sound his hand made as he worked over the tight skin of his cock. I was panting first at the sight alone, panting hard even before I started to reanimate my fingers and play with myself once more. My body was so hungry for anything and everything, my fingers just couldn’t keep up fast enough.

“You’re holding back.” Cody said while looking back over my body, the pumping motion of his hand slowing but not fully stopping, he was clearing working through strategies in his mind. “Why?”

“Fuck”  I whispered a hiss while bringing both my hands up to cover my face, pressing the apples of my cheeks into my palms. “I’m sorry. It’s just that... Fuck” my voice was muffled as I spoke into the heel of my hand.

“Starlight? It’s your turn to tell me now.” I could feel Cody bring his second knee up onto the bed, his weight dipping by my hip as he slightly sat between his calves.

“It’s just that... When I touch myself... my hands... aren’t enough.” I dropped my hands down and covered my chest while closing my legs slightly.  Cody’s expression was caring as he looked down at me, his head slightly tilted while he waited for me to continue. “After I started having... experiences with your brothers... I just started needing something more...”

“Whatever you need. Starlight please. I can’t enjoy this if you’re not on the same level.” He quickly added while a slight begging panic trembled at the base of his words.

That same bashful feeling crept up once more, I bit the inside of my cheek while pulling for any string of courage, as an honestly filled and settled in the silence. “Okay, but... You can’t judge me or think anything different.” I sat up slightly and started to scoot towards the headboard, where end tables sat on either side.

“Confirmative.” Cody quickly nodded and his eyes flickered slightly with a new fire, being let in on a secret I haven’t shared with anyone else before.

“When I’m alone, I typically need some kind of... toys.” I spoke delicately while reaching over to the top drawer. “I usually have to use multiple... toys... at a time if I really want to get there.” I truthfully confessed as Cody perched himself slightly higher in order to see my drawer full of adult toys while he dropped his mouth slightly.

“Okay.” Cody clearing his voice while taking in all this information and swiftly worked to process what I was saying.  “Which ones are you’re favorite?”

I released a relaxed breath, and my chest caved slightly at his open acceptance, a smile pulled at the corners of my mouth before I reached into the confines of my secret drawer. “Well I like this one because it’s thickness reminds me of the way your brothers feel.” I said while pulling a pale pink vibrating dildo from the top of the pile, it had a  slight curve in the tip and a defined head that would massage my g-spot. “And I’ve been using it with this.” I then pulled out a butt plug with a jeweled flared base that filled the palm of my hand.

Cody worked over his jaw before taking in a shaky inhale looking over the toys in my hands then down at the space between my legs. “Okay, let me watch!” His dick twitched with excitement as he licked his lips and rolled his shoulders back.

With a shy smile, I squeeze a few drops of lube in my hand and worked over my butt plug before moving closer to him until our knees practically touched. Keeping loose eye contact I arched my back and slowly lowered myself until I sat down onto my anal toy, steadily the thickness filled my asshole and slightly stretched my ribbed entrance. A satisfied hum came forward and a weakened sensation coursed through the rest of my body once the toy was moved into place.

Rubbing the tip of the dildo over my clit and between my folds a few times before turning it on, allowing my natural lubricate to gather and collect over it. My shoulders caved forward as the vibrating tip tickled the rim of my hole, a soft mew left my lips as I started to push the device inward. My eyes rolled back as I fully sheathed it against my fluttering walls, my system becoming overwhelmed with pleasure immediately.  I started to grind downward on both of the toys, feeling them move and spread both my holes open in different ways.

It didn’t take long for my moans to become more vocal, my head became dizzy, and my vision began to blur as I conceded to the waves of pleasure vibrating upward. That same static numb firing off throughout my extremities while a pool of lava like slick started to trickle down my thighs. Cody was within reach, our knees slightly brushing one another when either of our movements turned erratic, however, I reframed from touching him.

He began to vigorously pump his fist over his cock, matching the rhythm of my own body. “F-Fuck, lay b-back. Let me-e see-e.” His words hissed as he trailed his fingertips up the side of my ribs, leaving a hot memorable path in his wake, gliding around the outside of my tit. Until he reached my shoulder, pressing his full palm down just below my clavicle, he pressed back slightly.

Following his command, I instantly dropped to lay flat on my back, my open thighs caging his. I knew he could see everything now, I was on full display. In the off chance he couldn’t, I dug my heels in the mattress and angled my pelvis towards the sky. Moving one of my hands between my legs, I would multi-task from working the dildo to swirling my middle fingers over my clit. I was fucking soaked, my whimpering sounds becoming much more delirious as I picked up speed. The tingles spread throughout my core, capturing any last piece of self-control I thought I had left.

I started to beg, I’m not sure for what as my orgasm came forward with a raging vengeance, like a wild storm capsizing a small boat at sea. My body broke down and locked up, my legs started to shake, and my mouth was so dry it physically hurt. My pussy and asshole collapsing against the toys buried inside of me, clinging for life with each passing wave of my climax. Cody pressed the flat of his hand on the crease of my thigh, pulling my lower lips open with his thumb, a stacked breath overtaking him also.

That is when I felt the first hot spirt of Codys cum, matched with his destroyed exhales. A few more quick rubs over his cock for a few more seconds, his dick spasming in his grip as more hot streams of his pearly white release shot across my bare tits and down my stomach. Cody dropped his head heavily to once side, his shoulders hunched in a relaxed sitting position, and his dick falling asleep between his thick thighs. I watched him, how his eyes shifted from side to side, falling on nothing in particular, a lazy smile pulling the corners of his now tired eyes.

Hesitantly he reached forward, scooping a large drop of his seed on his middle finger, catching my attention. “Just taste. Don’t swallow.” His eyes holding contact as he brought his fingers to my slightly parted mouth. My tongue wrapped around the pad of his finger, as I lifted my head slightly to meet his reach, carefully licking and sucking up to the middle knuckle.

When he pulled back and I laid my head back down, I re-opened my mouth, making a point to show him that his cum still rested on the tip of my tongue. His smile became lively once again as he leaned over my body on his hands and knees, the vibrator in my cunt was still buzzing, he had a hand on either side of my head. Besides my legs that where still running the length of his waist, no other part of my body was touching him. My hand snaked back down between our bodies, this close proximity of him was re-igniting my inner fire. When he dropped his head, landing a soft open-mouthed kiss on top of my lips, smoothly sliding his tongue behind my teeth as he tasted himself in my mouth.

The amount of fucking fireworks that shot off behind my eyes, a mad rush of blood lust poured into my soul as my heart pounded like a fucking war drum. I hummed enthusiastically as I started to work over my clit more fiercely, our first kiss. Finally, our first fucking kiss. Another melted hot honey gush surfaced between my legs, another knot tightened in my stomach, and another orgasm started to build within my walls. I became breathless, I had to, I couldn’t fathom the increasing intensity in my core, Cody’s perfect fucking kiss, and have the mental power to also breathe.

When Cody broke the kiss, my lungs took in a rush of oxygen, but it still wasn’t enough. My skin was fevered to the touch, a slight mist of sweat sparkled over my body in the low night life lights, and my legs fought to stay open as I gave into the sensation of my soaked fingers. He smiled with freshly licked lips when his eyes caught my hand working over my center.

“Fox was right, you do have a spoiled cunt.” Cody mused while dropping his hands to the  crease of my thighs, his thumbs spreading my pussy open wide, taking a moment to watch my overstimulated pink center. Goosebumps broke out across my chest as my eyes stared blankly up at the dull ceiling above us.

“F-f-f-uck” I seethed a breath between my teeth when Cody dropped his chin and caught my clit under his tongue. I would have never predicted he would take this kind of action with me, it was out of this world experience to be shown this kind of affection from his typically reserved personality.

Pulling my hand away and moved to fully cup each of my tits, pushing them together, pressing and spreading his sperm across my chest. My facial features liquefied as my head fell back further into the mattress allowing myself to feel Cody work over my cunt in a way I haven’t felt before. My brain entered a dreamlike state, my blood swirled and mixed with ecstasy and magic. I was rising up higher and higher all well knowing that the drop was inevitable.

I’m not sure if it was due to the fact I still had a vibrator and anal plug submerged deep inside of me or the fact that he was playing my cunt like a harmonica, either way this was the best oral I ever received. His tongue solely focused on my clit, each of his hands gently pressing and pulling at my toys, my legs pathetically falling flat to allow him all the necessary access.

With another pressure filled glide over my swollen cunt, my body wrapped tight and snapped, flinging my spirt into a realm of heightened sensitivity. My back arched to the point of almost breaking, my legs sprang forward to only be pushed back down by his hands, and my core shattered under the weight of his mouth. My climax rhythmically seized sending sharp convulsions up my spine, tearing me apart only to reconnect back together, while my moans died as choking knots in my throat.

Cody began to pull strands of cum from my pussy while spreading me in an unwarranted but grateful way that I never encountered before. Dancing his tongue over my clit, a new desperate whimper finally emerged from my lips, my back jerking back in a jack-knifing motion. I found myself begging for Cody in a way I never begged for another before, wanting to run my hands through his hair and keep him between my legs forever.

It didn’t take long for this second orgasm to erupt, tremors shaking and quaking throughout my limbs, it broke my body in a way I haven’t felt before. His tongue continued to flick over my clit and paired with the gentle pants of his breath, it was almost loving in a way. I bent as much as I could, I wanted to see him, but was limited by my own weakened body, reluctantly falling flat back down with closed eyes.

I wanted to surrender my body completely to him. I wanted him to explore me in a way he never explored anyone else before. I wanted to reach this new level with him as my climax matched his found treasure. Everything went black, pitch and pure darkness, as if the only sense I could mentally take was this wicked climax that overthrown my entire body.

When the aftershocks calmed just enough to find some form of strength I sat up to the best of my efforts. Grabbing him by the back of the neck and pulling him over top of me, only this time he didn’t support his own weight. His hands tangling in my hair, his chest falling on to mine, smearing his cum in between our bodies, and pressing his face onto mine. Our climaxes mixed on each other’s tastebuds, I could feel his accepting and nonjudgmental smile pulling at his lips, while my hands wrapped around his torso, grabbing at the meat under his shoulder blades.

***

Beep

Beep

Beep

I don’t remember falling asleep, I must have.  Fuck. What is that fucking noise?

Beep

Beep

Beep

My eyes hung heavy and almost refused to open, a slight burn fighting back under my eyelids. I don’t remember getting cleaned up, or putting my toys away, I’m not sure what time it is. Fuck What the fuck is that beeping noise coming from?

Beep

Beep

Beep

As my annoyance shifted into anger, my body found enough rage within myself to roll over. It wasn’t much but it was enough to curve into the side of Cody’s heavy sleep filled chest.

“Mmm Cody? Cody? What’s that noise?” I shook his left pectoral to wake him while my lips dragged with each word across his right.

Beep

Beep

Beep

“Fuck it’s my comm.” He mumbled, his body clearly didn’t want him to wake up either. “What time is it?” He added as he stirred and scooted away, taking a few extra seconds on the edge of the bed before rising up to find his device that had been forgotten about in a pile of clothes. I didn’t respond to his question as I rolled back over on to my pillow and found my comfortable sleeping position once more.

“Hello?” Cody’s spoke into his device with a raspy and dry tone, even in my exhausted state I could hear him trying to shake off the sleep from his voice.

“Cody. Sorry to wake you. I am going to be planetside soon.” I recognize that voice, my mind subconsciously ease dropping as Cody started to grab a few of his things and make his way to the refresher.

“Confirmative. Let me know whatever you need Rex.” My eyes shot wide open at the same moment and I heard Cody close the refresher door behind him.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

To Survival.

The night Cody had received that mysterious call from Rex, it had been the beginning of a series of events that left me feeling more isolated and confused. Cody's evasiveness and the secretive nature of his missions only fueled my frustration. My mind raced with questions and doubts, but Cody remained an impenetrable fortress. Why did he feel the need to keep secrets from me? What was so dangerous that he couldn't share with me? I wanted to respect his decision to keep the matter private. However, it would still piss me off if I thought about it for too long.

I even tried to question Fox about the instance, still no luck. Fox mentioned that the divide among the clones was massive. The rogue clones distancing themselves from those still serving, creating a separation that I was not privy to. Fox was disheartened at the state of his family, he never wanted to be lost on the outer rim of their connection, specially not after the way Fives had passed.  Their brotherhood, once unbreakable, now lay fractured by distrust and secrecy. It was a situation I had no control over, and I had to accept it, even though it weighed heavily on my heart. Each passing day, the gap between Cody and me widened, leaving me to navigate this new uncertainty alone.

As the days turned into weeks, Cody's visits became less frequent, his presence a fleeting whisper compared to the constant hum of his absence. His excuses about prioritizing missions and maintaining secrecy were met with silent resignation from my end. I learned to swallow my questions, knowing that he wouldn't divulge any information no matter how much I pressed. Each time he left, the silence echoed louder, a reminder of the secrets he kept hidden from me. Secrets about Rex.

Fox seemed to be picking up more shifts, there was constant meetings at the senate lately, and the extra security protocols were mandatory. With both of them being unavailable often the loneliness was more noticeable than ever before. It was strange to miss their attention, as I had grown accustomed to expecting them around. The void they left behind was a testament to the upcoming changes, and I couldn't shake the feeling of the loss that accompanied their departure.

At 79's, the clientele had diminished, due to either the secret missions or required overtime. Even the shit head nat-borns were showing up less, which was a small relief in the mist of chaos. I would actually be happy to never see another arrogant Storm Trooper again.

"Looks like it's just us tonight... again," I said in a sassy but playful tone to Commander Neyo, hoping to break the tension that hung heavy in the air.

Neyo, ever the stern and disciplined Advanced Recon squad leader, with the tattoo down his cheek hinting at a once young and rebellious streak, simply grunted in response. "Good. I prefer it when it’s quiet," he said, nursing his drink and keeping a watchful eye on the room.

He was a no bullshit commander, living to keep the new recruits in line and maintaining order. Neyo was never particularly friendly, neither with me nor with Brea. He wasn’t rude by any means, but he was forever distant. The typical bar-style banter seemed to bore him; he usually met my attempts at conversation with a grunt and a dead-eyed stare. Humor appeared to be an alien concept to him also, I’ve never even seen him smile. Honestly, I truly believed he visited 79’s solely to check in on his men.

With the rise of Nat-borns acting like assholes, Neyo was always one of the first to step up, almost relishing in the twisted pleasure of putting an end to their bullshit. Though, a security droid could always handle the situation, Neyo constantly inserted himself. Once the theatrics dissipated, he'd return to his familiar seat and resume sipping his drink with an ever-watchful eye, waiting for the next inevitable outburst. It was almost comforting in a strange way, knowing he was there to keep order, even if he remained distant from the rest of us.

I didn’t say anything more; there was never anything more to say when it came to Neyo. Instead, I gracefully tended to a few of my chores, ensuring I stayed nearby should he need anything. Although, it didn’t really matter; he rarely ever orders more than two drinks a night and is only a quarter through his first. I guess I was just so lonely these past few days that even Neyo’s uninterested comments were welcomed in the deafening silence.

As I watched Neyo sip his drink through a side glance, the hush of the front door opening was a noticeable note in the background, however I didn’t pay any particular attention to who entered. The footsteps shuffled closer to the opposite end of the bar, sliding a few clean glasses behind the counter my eyes shifted over towards the two cloaked figures steadily making their way in the direction of the supply room. “Hey, that area is off limits!” I shouted only for my command to be ignored, as the first one activated the door to open.

“Maker have mercy, this fucking Nat-borns.” I grumbled under my breath before turning to Neyo who now was perked up, ready, and willing to jump in. “Will you watch the bar for a second? I got to get these two bantha brains.” I asked Neyo as his demeanor shifted to disappointment but nodded in agreement with his casual grunt.

Stomping my way into the small supply room, I was so sick of dealing with these idiots, my heart started to pump hard as I mentally prepared myself for the confrontation. “Hey assholes! Did you not hear me or are you just stupid? This room is off limits!” I hollered as I rounded the corner before stopping in my tracks.

“Sweetheart? I thought you’d be happier to see us.” I hear the ring of his familiar giggle before he dropped his hood and met me with his kind eyes.

“Gregor! Baby! I was starting to think I was never going to see you again.” I rushed into his arms, landing a kiss on his slightly pink lips, taking in a deep calming breath of his scent, and noticed his armor was different from the last time I saw him. It was all stark white, more curved and flushed, nothing like his typical yellow CT armor.

“Well, don’t tell me that you have forgotten me now.” The second figure chimes in while also pulling back his tattered and worn hood.

“Rex, by the stars! I could never forget you.” I said as I slightly pulled back from Gregor to give Rex the same amount of affection. Rex’s nose was still cold from the night air, he wrapped his arms around my ribs tightly and dipped my waist back slightly, pressing his kiss and body harder against me. There was something uninhibited within Rex that wasn't there previously, some new part of him that was now living without holding back.

My kiss with Rex abruptly broke when I heard the quick hiss of the door shutting, my eyes bouncing towards the direction to find Gregor wearing his same goofy smile. A glint of mischief lit up in his eyes as he approached me from behind, sandwiching me between the two of them, and started to kiss along the nape of my neck. My senses were filled with each of them as they surrounded me with not only their physical forms, but also the way they smelled, the way they sounded, and the way they tasted.

“Guys... We can’t do this here... Not now... I got customers out there... They are going to notice that I’m gone...” I spoke in between each of their kisses, their hands started to slide and move across my body, a tingle of heat crackling below the surface of my skin. One of them slightly lifted the back of my shirt up, their hands now tenderly gliding across my lower stomach and back. A choked breath died on my tongue when I felt two fingers slip below the front of my buckle, the fire of the touch caused my cunt to clench, while Gregors sucked the edge of my earlobe into his mouth.

“It’s been so long Sweetheart. Please let me just... It will be quick.” Gregor's hot breath coated over the shell of my ear as his hands turned my hips to spin and face him instead of Rex.

Rex moving to stand slightly behind Gregor as Gregor started to push me back gently, walking us over to a stack of grey crates along the back wall. Gregors kiss trailed from my lips to my jaw, and down my neck. I stumbled momentarily as the back of my thighs hit the top of the crate, not being able to focus on anything else besides these two rogue soldiers.  Gregors hands dropped lower also, from my hips, rounding my ass, until he reached behind my thighs, only picking me up enough to set me down on the stack now directly behind me. Gregor then dropped down to his knees in front of me, kissing the fabric of my pants on my inner thigh, my lower half squirming at the stimulus.

“I have to get back to the bar.” My face was flushed as my heavy eyes looked over to Rex who now stood to my right side, leaning forward just enough to kiss the side of my neck like he did on our first night together.

“We traveled halfway across the galaxy just for you. Are you really not going to let us see that pretty face you make when you cum?” Gregors voice was like hot gravel on a pod track, scraping roughly against each of his vocal cords. He looked up his brows with a knowing expression.

“I-I-I” my words were getting lost on each panting inhale and the sound of my belt coming undone shot a heat between my legs like blaster fire. “But the- but the- but the” I rambled without knowing how that sentence should end.

“It’s been too long Princess, let us make you cum.” Rex purred between kisses. “The faster you cum, the faster you can get back to work.” He added while flipping my hair off my shoulders to give him better access of my neck.

My body tensed at his words, fuck I wanted this so bad. I loved having both of them, I fucking missed this. Their hands trailing in different directions, setting off multiple fires that spread across my body, my skin erupted in goosebumps as my desperation increased. The 79’s was slow, the service droids are active if someone comes in, could I actually do this during open hours?

Rex moved up my neck, curving around my chin with his index and thumb, turning my face to look upon his. “Do you want us to stop?” The serious look in his eye followed by his clenched jaw was just enough of a breather to give me a clear head.

Holding eye contact I gently shook my head slightly and bit down on my bottom lip.

“Use your words, Princess.” Rex spoke unblinkingly, dipping his own chin slightly, as if trying to read the thoughts that danced around in my head.

“No, I don’t want you to stop. Fuck! Okay! Just make this quick.” I spoke with finality and lifted my hips slightly off the crate so Gregor could pull down my pants, the fabric bunched around my shoes, and he pushed my panties off to the side. I pressed my knees open, feeling the small prick of the metal corner press into my soft flesh, trying to give Gregor all the room he needed. The heat from his body was already starting to radiate through his armor, a seductive reminder of how hot his skin is underneath it all.

“Oh Princess, how long this takes is entirely up to you.” Rex mused as he came forward to lick the tender spot up the side of my throat just behind my ear as Gregor pressed his face between the center of my thighs. A series of explosions instantly detonated at the harmony of how these two moved together, the way they complemented and synchronized each other, it was truly beautiful.

Gregor’s hair slightly tickled my inner thighs as he moved closer to my core, a hot drop of liquid gold poured from the top of my head, heating and melting each drip further down my spine. When Gregor’s first lick parted my folds, my mind went into a blissed-out hysteria, reality still hadn’t fully caught up with the current events. Being tasted by Gregor flooded my cunt with nostalgia, feeling the way his tongue moved over my clit in a way I haven’t felt since he left.

Rex moved to overtake my lips with his. Kissing me so deeply it was as if his life depended on it, one hand tangling in my hair as the other found a place on my rib cage. Rex’s body almost vibrated with hunger, as I sucked his tongue into my mouth, wanting to match his urgency.  Our tongues battling for control as his hand moved to cup over my tit, pinching at my peaked nipple hidden in the confines of my bra. Rex turning and moving his fingers so steadily, while Gregor slid his two middle fingers into my swallowing pussy. My body started to create an absent-minded rhythm, the crave of wanting more mixed with the hopeless longing that forged something vast and consuming. My orgasm already threatening to crush and crumble my whole form.

It wasn’t long before Gregor added a third finger, entering a dark stretched depth that I haven’t experienced before. He repeated the same curling motion, twisting and winding the trio around each other, barely spreading them apart before sliding in and sliding out. Rex pulled up the fabric of my shirt just enough that my tit closest to him was uncovered, slipping his fingers below the cupped lace of my underwire and grabbing full handfuls of my breast.

My legs were limited with how far I could open them, my hips mindlessly angled themselves forward, as Gregor heated my pubic mound with each recovery breath. My whimpers were dissolving into muffled hums in Rex’s mouth. I quickly became overwhelmed with both of their movements, trying to focus on each of them, ultimately making it impossible to match their eagerness. Eventually my ability to even attempt to chase after them had failed, instead I decided to just allow them to share my body as they pleased.

When Gregors licks picked up and turned into quick short flicks over my clit I felt as if I died and then was brought back to life in under a standard second. My orgasm pulled hard under his missed touch, tensing to the point of shattering like stained glass, his fingers never slowing, pressing upward in rhythm with his tongue. My core was thrown into a blurry realm where time no longer existed, seconds and hours vanished, leaving me in a whited-out quail of euphoria.

As color, shapes, and sound started to regain the general constructions of reality once again. My shockwaves finally began to subside, Gregor rose to stand up between my legs while wiping his mouth roughly with the back of his hand, a satisfied smirk on his lips and a wild glint in his eyes. “There’s my girl.” Gregor hummed devilishly deep as he leaned forward and gently kissed the side of my sweaty temple.

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. I-I Fuck. I got to get back out there.” My head still dizzy and my expression still dazed as I looked between the two men then towards the storage room door.

“Oh Princess. You’re not going anywhere until after I had my turn.” Rex said while Gregor moved to my left side and Rex moved to stand between my weakly parted knees.

My mouth dropped slightly, I wanted to say something, hell anything, but I still was actively working on the gravity of Rex’s words. My eyebrows pinched in the center and my tongue dryly worked its way to barely wet my lips. Still my words refused to form.

“You see it’s simple. We both want to make you cum. I can’t let Gregor have all the fun.” Rex’s voice ghosted over my body with phantom arousal, spiking each of my nerve endings, sending a freezing sweat up my spine as my body understood before my mind did.

Gregor started to lightly suck and kiss the side of my neck, whispering between just us. “I’ve missed you Sweetheart. I couldn’t stop thinking about you. Every day you were on my mind Love.” His hands heating my bare skin as he slipped his palms under the hem of my shirt. “Why did Rex just leave you like this? You have such perfect tits.” He moved my shirt up to bunch up under my armpits, then pulling my bra upwards and letting the skin of my chest twinge in the artificial air. Grabbing each of my tits, messaging over my nipples, my head fell back slightly as Rex started to lower himself between my legs.

The weight of Rex’s hands around my hips was the first thing I  felt before he pulled my ass further off the ledge of the crates, a small giggle escaped as I fell back onto the open palms of my hands, causing my tits to be pointed towards the heavens. I waited to feel a hot wet tongue strike the lower lips of my cunt, a wetness noticeably coating my overly sensitive cunt, instead my ass bounced slightly when I felt him moving further back. Throwing my soul into an enteral blazing fire of sin as he drew a large wet line over my rear entrance.

His tongue slicing through the ridge of my asshole while his fingers collected my recent cum that was starting to drip from my spoiled cunt. Rounding his newly slicked thumb over my clit, sparking an electric shock of pleasure upward into my abdomen. When I became breathless once more, Gregor moved from my neck, kissing his way down my chest and capturing one of my nipples. My thighs started to tremble almost immediately with this new sensation, the things that Rex could do to my asshole was always on another level.

This was a newfound hedonism that jerked uncontrollably through my veins and was like an antidote chasing a poison, clearing and purifying my blood. The heat from Gregors body alone was overpowering, multiplied by the addition of Rex’s skillful tongue in my asshole, causing thick beads of sweat to start to run down each curve of my body. The small storage room didn’t have enough ventilation to accommodate all three of us for this long, or at least it didn’t feel like it any longer.

My body throwing itself into an orgasm, releasing all discipline, and embarrassingly quickly. My back nearly broke in half, my hips would have levitated if not being held down by Rex, and my chest felt as if a raining fire down-poured over my body. Gregor started to take turns with my nipples, grazing each taut peak with his teeth as waves of gratification ravaged my core.

“OH FUCK, OH FUCK, OH FUCK.” I shrilled in a high-pitched tone.

Rex rolling his face into my lower half before sliding one of his fingers into my cunt and pressing upward as if on a broken button.

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” I hissed whipping my chin to my chest, my eyes in heavy slits, clouded by my lashes as I looked down my body.

Focusing through my vignette-like vision, watching Gregor lick and pull at my nipple with closed eyes, ravishing my tits in the same way he always did. I could only see the top of Rex’s blonde head from this angle, lapping at my asshole like a sarlacc in heat, my slick starting to run down his hands. Rex was shockingly different, everything about him seemed in character but more intense with a Zen-like experience of mindfulness.  That’s when I heard a faint footstep, my vision barely able to factually perceive my surroundings, but I could barely make out a masculine white armored silhouette near the entry.

My eyes squeeze shut. Another convulsion raptured my cunt. My jaw slack, my lungs useless, as the mouths of these two soldiers sucked any common sense from my body.

Fuck I got to open my eyes. Did I see someone? Fuck. Who?.... Wolffe?

Forcing my eyes to flutter open, Gregor pulled back with a quiet ‘pop’, my tits rippling for a second before Gregor re-adjusted my bra and shirt as my orgasm started to fizzle out but not completely die. Rex pulled out his finger and gave my asshole one final lick before scanning the room for the supply of backup napkins. Finding the stack nearby, I felt the rough texture of the cheap tissue being run through my folds, the scratch causing my face to wince and them both to apologize.

The door is closed, no one’s there, that corner is as empty as it’s always been. It was my imagination, my overly hopeful blissed out day dream. Seeing these two must have just brought forth my forever lingering desire of Wolffe and my orgasm with lack of oxygen must have created a inadequate hallucination. Quickly believing my non-professional self-assets psych evaluation as if it was cold hard facts. Feeling confident with my hypothesis, ‘that had to be it’ I convinced myself. Shaking my fragile mind clear of that absence I came back to the present and was still overcome with a happy disbelief with seeing Rex and Gregor.

Getting myself in order, situating my clothes, and patting any sweat from my face and neck with another spare napkin, trying to rid the flushed color from my cheeks before returning to the heart of 79’s. Rex and Gregor were standing tight at each of my sides, my gaze flicked between them before I dropped to my knees with a knowing smile.

Reaching for each of their belts, I was surprised when they both rejected my advancements.

“Princess Oh No. Not now.“

“My Love! We really don’t have time for that. Sweetheart”

They spoke over top one another while helping me back up to my feet. “We just wanted to treat you.” Rex whispered in my hair before kissing my temple.

“B-but. I missed you guys too. I want too.” I tried to protest as Gregor bent his fingertips over mine and gently pulled me toward the door.

“And you will. Just later. You have a bar to run now Sweetheart.” Gregor’s damn giggle sparked a joy within my soul as I emerged from the storage room.

The bar looked the same as it had when I left, I must not have been gone that long, not even any new customers had found their way in. As Gregor and Rex took seats at the bar and I hurried to grab one black ale and one spire sunset for each of the perspective men. That’s when I finally noticed, something was different, and I bit the inside of my cheek for not catching it earlier.

Neyo. His seat was empty, a half full glass and a few lone credits found in his place. I picked up the monetary rectangular pieces of metal, sliding my fingers over the raised design, my eyes stuck on his drink. Was it Neyo? Who I saw at the entryway, could it have been him? – No way. He would have said something, he’s not the type to stay quiet, he would have put a stop to what was happening in there. Wouldn’t he?

“Sweetheart. Tell me. What have we missed?” Gregors cheery voice slicing through my concentrated thoughts, quickly cashing out Neyos’ tab, then joining the boys at the other end of the bar.

“How about instead of boring you both with my same old, same old, -  you both tell me where you’ve been and what in the kriffin’ hells took you so long to come back?” I said with a smile while playfully dropping my face to my palm, trying to mask my true intention of actually wanting a legit explanation.

For a moment Rex and Gregor just looked at one another, Gregor starting to gnaw on his lower lip while Rex straightened up in his seat. “I’ll go first.” Rex cleared his throat slightly and a tension release from Gregors shoulders that I didn’t realize he was holding. Rex took one more large gulp of his ale, downing almost half the bottle and setting the glass down with an unnecessary loud thud.

“I’ll start at the beginning. Order 66.” Rex’s eyes narrowed as he was taken back to a memory he clearly didn’t want to relive. “I was lucky enough that my general was able to remove the inhibitor chip when the order was first given. I was even more lucky to be the one of the only clones to survive the crash. My brothers turned on me like rabid animals, they would rather all of us die then listen to any kind of reason... Once I was free, truly free... But... I was trapped in a new kind of prison, I didn’t know who I could trust. For the first time in my life, I was alone. I didn’t trust sending a long distance comm to Coruscant since I couldn’t acquire a secure line... I was forced to breach military recorders in order to find out if any of my brothers had also been reported as ‘noncompliant’ or ‘deserters’. Then to track down the few that I could, who were scattered like stars a crossed the galaxy.” Rex taking a breath to steady himself, I could tell there was more that he was purposely leaving untold.

Rex continued after a few moments of silence. “Although the war ended, the battles continued. Then more and more clones started to choose a different path, their own path, regardless of whatever mind control The Empire thought they had over us. As word spread within the inner circles of our brotherhood, I started receiving crypted coordinates of those looking to escape. It was only then I was able to receive a transmission from Gregor.” Rex rolling his shoulders, his expression somber, one of his fingers tapped the side of his beer bottle mindlessly. “As our network continued to grow, we needed to stay moving, speed was the only thing keeping us safe... But now. There is something else happening, I don’t have all the details yet... What I do know is that we need to find a central location temporarily, someplace that the others looking for refuge can find us.”

Rex’s eyes looked to find mine with a stare so deep in trust it was terrifying. “That’s why I couldn’t comm Princess. I am fighting a war that isn’t being reported, living like a loth-rat in the shadows, and trying to save my men from whatever fresh hell of experiments The Empire has planned.” 

The weight of Rex’s story stilled in the air as an understanding washed over us. I began to feel childish and ignorant for expecting some kind of priority of his actions. A part of me knew that sending transmissions while being AWOL wasn’t safe, I had to have always known. That must have been why Fox would always say that I was being too hopeful, and maybe I was. Maybe I just had to hear it from Rex to believe it. My eyes shifted down towards the floor of the bar and remained there until Gregor started to speak up.

“I was immediately transferred to Daro. There was a secret TK training facility that span for klicks and klicks underground. I wasn’t allowed to have any access to comms or really any equipment that wasn’t battle gear... I was training the new recruits, the nat-borns... When rumors started to spread about deserters, at first, I didn’t want to believe them. I was finally back to being a respected ranking officer again, I couldn’t imagine The Empire doing this to us.  But when I started to pull apart the hidden truths within the stories, I knew I had to escape. I had one shot to get a message out to Rex, it was my only chance. As soon as the transmission passed through the outer atmospheric airwaves, I became a target. I was also lucky that Rex was able to receive my message when he did. Sending a small squad in for the rescue and then reconnecting us together. I’m not sure how long I was underground Sweetheart. They kept the lights on often, only allowed a few hours of sleep, and our meals didn’t appear to follow any kind of scheduled.” Gregor finished his story and swallowed hard before clenching his jaw, there was a slight anxiety in his expression, as if he didn’t think I was going to accept his response.

“I had no idea… Well, I mean Fox told me a little bit. But I had no idea it was that bad out there.” I said while crossing one of my arms over my chest and squeezing my bicep.

As the night wore on, the air grew thicker with the weight of spoken truths and buried fears. I couldn't shake the gnawing sensation in my gut, a foolish feeling that clung to my very bones and refused to be dislodged. Our reconnection had been nothing short of miraculous, yet the heaviness of the evening's revelations cast a dark shadow over our reunion. I hated myself for even daring to ask them such a difficult question, and I was furious at my own blindness to the harsh realities they faced. The world I thought I knew was just a surface scratch, and the depths of their stories were unfathomable.

The gravity of their experiences and the profundity of their struggles felt like a thunderclap, shaking me to my core. The room, once a haven of brotherhood and shared laughter, seemed to close in around me, amplifying the turmoil within. I managed a weak smile, a feeble attempt at conveying understanding, but it felt woefully inadequate.

Rex and Gregor, my brave warriors, my lovers, had endured trials beyond my wildest imaginings. Their resilience and unyielding dedication to a noble cause was both humbling and inspiring. I drew in a deep breath, determined to calm the rising tide of my insecure emotions. Tonight, I vowed to myself that I would truly listen, to offer unwavering support, and to stand by not only them but all the clones in any way I could. Our paths had intertwined for a reason, and there was no room for retreat.

With a trembling hand, I poured three shots of Tevraki Whiskey, setting the glasses down in a small triangle between the three of us. Each of us taking the glass closest to us, raising it slightly. "To survival," I whispered, the words laden with newfound significance.

Rex and Gregor exchanged solemn glances, then lifted their glasses in silent agreement. An unspoken promise passed between us, a vow to stand together through whatever fight lay ahead of us. And that, above all, was something worth holding on to.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

The Safe Haven

I knew the night with Rex and Gregor was going to continue long after 79’s closed. My thighs pressed together at the thought of feeling them again. I discreetly slipped away to send a quick message to the other bartenders. A small white lie about not feeling well would be sufficient, as I rarely ever call in sick to work, and I was planning on being too sore for tomorrow. Covering my shift wouldn’t be a problem. I might have to explain the sudden shift change to Jay, but that was a concern for another time.

Then it hit me— Fuck Fox. I should message him too. Ever since that close call a few months ago, he had made a point to walk me home. The thought of how he might react to this news gnawed at me. Fox always said that nothing changed, that I could still do whatever I wanted, whoever I wanted... Yet, he also confessed his love for me. If nothing changed then why does this now feel monumental, I don’t think he will care, but it feels wrong to not tell him.

Taking another moment of solitude, I sent a special message to Fox.

Hey, Rex and Gregor are in town. I was going to have them walk me home tonight. Is that okay?

His response came swiftly.

Sounds like you are going to have your hands full. Have fun, Hope. Love you.

Love you too.

I quietly squealed as I sent the message. It was the first time I had ever told him that, and though it might seem lame to have said it over text, my heart still raced with the confession. Fuck, he has just become so incredibly easy to love, from where we started to where we are now was completely unpredictable.

I found my place back behind the bar, feeling my device buzz with life, assuming Fox was sending multiple comms back. I just smiled to myself, knowing that I needed to wait to check those messages at another time. The night was slipping away from me, and I still had my entire closing check list to complete, I was not planning on staying any later than I needed to. Not tonight.

My eyes sparkled with excitement whenever I glanced over at either Rex or Gregor. It was almost surreal to see them sitting in front of me, as if they had never left at all. I found myself drawn into their conversations and memories of the past, struggling between the desire to listen attentively and the need to focus on my current responsibilities. As the shift drew to a close and the guys met me out front, the night seemed to buzz with the energy of our reunion.

The city lights twinkled like stars as we strolled through the streets, each man at my side, taking my hand in theirs. The air was filled with a hot metal smell and exhaust of the traffic zooming past us, but it didn’t matter, it may as well have smelled like blooming fucking flowers with how booming my heart was. We talked animatedly on my short walk towards my studio apartment, over voices mingling with the constant hum of the speeders. Rex with his calm demeanor, and Gregor with his infectious laughter, everything seemed enchanted and magical, even down to the sound of our synced footsteps.

When we finally reached my apartment, the night was turning into the early hours of the next morning.  With soft smiles and gentle touches, we moved passed the threshold of my front door. The intimacy of the night deepening as each of them moved in closer, the warmth of their bodies cocooned me against the world outside. As if all three of us were dancing to a song without any music, just wrapped in their embrace once more. In that singular quiet moment, what we shared felt eternal, transcending into something bigger than I could ever imagine.

“Princess, there is something we want to ask of you... Something Gregor and I discussed often in our time hiding in hyperspace lanes.” Rex’s lips dragged along the tender skin at the crook of my neck.

I hummed in response, slightly looking up to find either of their gaze.

“We would like to be with you at the same time.” Rex cleared his throat while spinning my body slightly so I could face him fully.

“Well, ya—okay... We’ve already done that together, I kinda assumed we were going to... do that... again.”  I smiled through a pinched brow will trying to read Rex’s features, he couldn’t have forgotten that’s how we started, could he?

“Princess. Both of us together.” Rex’s face fell into a comfortable expression as he cupped his palm over my pussy before tapping his first two fingers at the curve of entrance. “Both of us, here?”

“Oh. Oh.” My heart dropped a beat as a heat flooded to his hand and a chill sent goosebumps over my shoulders. “I’ve never done anything like that before.” I confessed while looking off unfocused to a random corner of my home, my mind trying to figure out how this position would even work. Or what it would feel like? Is that something I can even handle?

After a pause, Gregor must have noticed the calculations taking place behind my eyes. “Forget it, Sweetheart. It was a silly thought we had while traveling through hyperspace.”

“NO!” I spoke out loud before I even had a chance to consider the full effects of their implication. “I want too... I think... I at least want to try.” My voice becoming smaller and smaller as I spoke.

With that Rex walked me backwards towards my bed while Gregor followed loosely behind on his right. “You remember the safe word don’t you Princess?” Rex’s voice raw and broke from his chest like a secret eruption.

“Yellow.” I barely whispered the syllables off my lips when Gregor slid behind me and looped a hand around my throat, his lips finding the lobe of my ear as he gently bit down. There wasn’t much discussion as to what the next step was, or if there was, I missed it since I was now solely focused on the way Gregor would breathe and hum in my ear.

Clothes began to shed and fall, fingers tip toed across each other’s bodies, I’m not sure who was undressing who or if I even undressed myself. Then there was the heat, my back lay bare against Gregors chest, and his body heat was melting every one of my nerve endings down to my bone. I felt Rexs harden length press firmly on my front, Rex’s hands idly falling loosely around my hips, his kisses peppered the other side of my jaw and trickled down to my clavicle.

I couldn’t decipher if Gregor stumbled and fell backwards onto the bed or he just didn’t realize he was going to land that hard, either way the motion pulled my mind from this wave of brain fog momentarily. Peaking over my shoulder to hear his gentle laugh and goofy smile that was spread from ear to ear. Gregor took this moment of separation to push his already unfastened pants off, kicking them to the floor. My heart dropped for a single second when I noticed the large blaster burns on his thigh, it looked like it was a painful injury that has now since healed.

Rex hooked a finger under my chin and turned my jaw to refocus my attention onto him, “Are you ready? We will start slow.” I had to press my thighs together at his words and felt a flood between my legs that I haven’t felt in so long. The mental image alone of what these two were about to do to me already had me on the edge. My blood was a live wire of sexual excitement.

Slipping my thumbs under the straps of my panties, I pushed them to the floor, the last and final piece of clothing I was down too. I held eye contact with Rex and took a large inhale, the look of determination in his eyes was an intimidation I’ve only ever previously felt with Wolffe. I knew Rex was already fully undressed, but I didn’t attempt to look, not that I didn’t want to see him, all of him again. I just didn’t want to break whatever silent vow was being forged between us.

Rexs hands gently pushed my hipbones backwards, towards the bed, towards the direction of Gregor, towards Gregors standing solid erection. Still neither of us broke our gaze, I bent at the waist and lowered myself as I felt Gregors furnace like heat warm my ass. Slower and slower I moved lower and lower until I felt the head of Gregors cock kiss my slit. Gregor was already dripping with pre-cum which cause my body to respond with another hot gush of its own.

Fuck I want this.

Fuck I want this so fucking bad right now, to be filled up by each of them, by both of them. To be stretched and used. To feel something I haven’t felt before. To know this is a gift that has only been given to me and something I will have only given to them.

But.

I waited.

I stayed hovering just barely out of Gregors reach and I could hear his groans start to strain with anticipation, but I waited. My eyes still holding Rex’s, I wasn’t sure what I was waiting for, but I could feel it so deep within myself that I have to hold back for just a few moments longer, I must hold back. My pussy was starting to feel more desperate than I could fathom, starting to leak down onto Gregors length. Once I saw the slightly curve of Rex’s cheeks paired with a tiny twinkle in his eyes, I knew then that this was my sign to begin.

I continued to hold Rexs gaze, however my blinks started to strobe my vision as Gregors length started to break open my entrance. Gregor was oblivious to whatever fucking mind games Rex and I where playing. Gregor started to grab at the bend of my waist, trying to force me further down his length while starting to buck upwards with an inpatient need.  However, I held my ground, only dropping ever so slowly, feeling ever ridge, pulsing vein, and primal twitch of Gregors cock.

My mouth was parted as I held my breath trying not to scream, Rex’s eyes never faltered from mine, until I reached Gregors base. Once Gregor was fully sheathed inside of me, his groans beginning to sound almost painful at my delayed movement, I fully opened my legs and placed my heels on the mattress on the outside curve of Gregors thighs. My hands fell back slightly to cage the sides of Gregors ribs, allowing my body to be on full display for Rex in a view that Cody spoke very highly of.

There it was, in a quarter of a second, Rexs eyes left mine and flicked down to my cock filled cunt. “Fuck” a broken desperate whisper of a whimper left my lips unwillingly and Gregor lost all control as his last tread of sanity snapped. Gregor’s grip tightened as he raised my hips just high enough to give himself enough room to start to slam into me with that rough vengeance that only he could bring.

My body bounced as his cock speared the inside of my clit with each thrust, the sounds of his cock slamming mixed with my dripping pussy echoed off our vocals that filled the air. I tried to look back to Rex but my eyes kept failing to focus, finding a way to close completely on their own while my ears attentively listened to what Gregor was hissing below me.

“What a-a-a fucking tease-se.. K-Keepin’ me wait-in l-like that... Y-You have any i-idea how long m-my dicks-s ben dry? F-Fuck me S-S-Sweatheart... L-let me feel that cunt s-squeeze my cock... I’ve missed-d this.”

I was nearing my edge, diligently fighting back, trying to hold off as long as possible. That is the moment when I heard Rex mutter something that I wasn’t able to comprehend, however Gregor did and pulled his cock free from my pussy. My entire body throbbed at the loss while his hands pushed me up just enough to flip me over. My knees were bent by Gregors hips and my hands weakly held my weight on each side of Gregors head as I looked down onto his face.

Gregor must have noticed my confused expression at this strange new position. “Rex wants a chance to wet his dick too.” Gregors voice was raw and his smile was lazy but his eyes now held mine with a gentle consideration.

Rex didn’t hold back or calmly tease me, oh no, instead he drove his cock in fast pressing his hips against my ass cheeks as I took him to the hilt. I choked on an inhale and my vision watered slightly;  looking down to see Gregor holding eye contact but in a completely different manner then Rex. His expression was adoring with soft brows, round cheeks, studying eyes, and kissed bruised lips. Rex started to thrust in and out in a rapid-fire pace, my body instantly adjusting to this new angle and speed, as my pleasure sensors went into overdrive.

“Look at you. Your so perfect. I’ve traveled across the galaxy and there is no one as perfect as you. Look at that pretty face you make when you take our cocks. So fucking perfect Sweetheart. I fucking missed this so much. I fucking missed you so much.” Gregor spoke just over my lips, our noses grazed ever so slightly with each snap of Rex’s hips, Gregor tucked every lose strand of hair away from my face. “I lov-“

I didn’t mean to cut Gregor off as I fell forward and captured his lips in a kiss, pulling his tongue into my mouth while humming enthusiastically into his. After about a half dozen more drives from Rex he pulled out completely and instructed that I return my pussy to Gregor momentarily. They went back and forth like this for a while, taking turns sheathing their dicks inside of me, coating every inch of themselves with my natural slick. Just whenever I was starting to feel built up enough, just as I was beginning to tip off the edge, they would pull back and leave my pussy to protest at the emptiness before the next one shoved himself in and the cycle would start over again.

“Okay Princess, Are you ready?” Rex asked with a breathless voice once both of the boys were satisfied with how the used my body.

Looking over my shoulder at Rex, his chest heaved in heavy pants, his cock looked like it was starting to throb as hard as my cunt, I bit down on my bottom lip with a smile. “Confirmative Captain.” I said as innocently as possible while trying to stifle a giggle.

“What are ya, one of my new recruits now?” Rex matched my giggle with a low chuckle of his own and paired with an eye roll. “If that’s the case, be a good soldier and follow orders. Sit on Gregors cock and lean forward, I’ll come up from the rear.” Rex joked with his military tactic lingo.

Gregors child-like laugh was cut short when I slid his cock back inside of me, my lips slightly parted as I triumphantly took him with ease at this point. Crawling back over top of him carefully, he was so soaked at this point that it would be quite easy for him to fall out, rotating my hips playfully a few more times before Rex steadied my body. “Breathe for us Princess and stop us before it gets to be too much for you.”

And there it was.

There was the head of Rexs cock starting to force its way into my already full entrance. I focused on taking long deep breaths, my eyes fluttering close at the new kind of desirable stretch, as my pussy accommodated both of them easier than I had predicted. Rex continued to push his length into me and my body just fully accepted it, working my cunt in a way that I didn’t even know I needed.  Whether it was just that they had prepped me well enough, or it was the fact that I really wanted to take them both, or a combination of both things to be true, didn’t matter in this moment. This was some kind of new spectacular feeling that Maker had just blessed me with.

Rex firmly gripped the meat of my ass cheeks and spread my holes open wider, I’m sure he’s getting a beautiful visual of the way my pussy looked while being stuffed. While Gregor tilted his head forward enough to catch one of my nipples in his mouth, rolling his tongue and sucking hard enough to cause little spikes of electricity to radiate throughout my core. Once Rex slowly pushed in as far as he was physically able to, he tapped my thigh twice as if to notify Gregor it was time.

Then in a harmonious melody they both started to fuck me while I just stayed still enough to take it. As soon as one of them would pull back the other would drive deeper, neither of them ever fully leaving and always fully filling my cunt. The sensation against my walls was incredible as my wetness started to drip down my legs and numbing tingles broke across my body. Fuck it has only been a few moments, and I was already on the edge of something powerful that was going to rip me apart on a molecular level. I couldn’t speak, hell I could barely breathe as this needy orgasm became my body’s primary function.

My face twisted into an uncontrollable expression while my fingers and toes curled to the point where my hands and feet were about to cramp up. Gregor taking notice and mistaking my dangerously sinful arousal for pain, he slowed just enough for my mind to be able to understand the words he was ghosting up my skin. “Sweetheart? Are you okay?” His voice heavy with alarm.

“Please...” My words were weak. “Don’t...” My voice was a timid whisper. “Stop...” This was taking my last ounce of strength for even in their slower movement my pussy clung to both of their harden length.

Then they both stilled at my words and confusion rippled into my conscience.  “Rex! Get Off! She wants to stop! We’re hurting her!” Gregor barked and I felt them begin to slip out.

“NO! NO! NO!. Don’t Stop! Please Don’t Stop! Fuck Me! Please Don’t Stop! Whatever you do, please don’t stop!” My cries were desperate at the thought of losing not only them but this specially curated climax without the massive finish I was on the brink of. “Please Don’t Stop! Please Don’t Stop! Please Don’t Stop!” I almost yelled as I heard them both darkly chuckle in relief and start to recuperate the speed they had lost. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Please Don’t Stop! Please I’m Going Too Fucking Cum!”

My skin was on fire and only further inflamed by their combined body heat, I could feel my heartbeat in every vein in my system, the warm slick liquid that continued to drip from my cunt, and lastly the way each of their cocks felt as they fucked me. These were the last four senses I can recall before my orgasm shattered and destroyed everything.  My entire body locked up in a curled cramp as my pussy rhythmically convulsed over each of them to the point where I wasn’t even sure who was who any longer. My brain fizzled out, my lungs failed me, and everything else was a blur, everything except this overwhelming ecstasy between my legs.

My body was jerking and twisting on its own accord, both their hands trying to steady me as I took in my first stuttering inhale, and my pussy continued to squeeze around them as they continued to fuck me through each monsoon sized wave. I released some kind of guttural moan that travel down my chest and into my cunt, I could feel both of their cocks twitch almost simultaneously in vibration.

Rex was the first one who lost the battle between them as he sheathed himself fully inside and spasmed wildly without warning, I don’t believe Rex even knew how close he was until it was too late. Once Rex’s now soften dick started to pull back, Gregor began to thrust harder than ever, fucking Rex’s release deeper into me. Gregor followed momentarily after shooting his own load as far back into me as possible, my body falling weakly over his at the loss of them being able to hold my weight any longer.

We then all fell comfortably into the bed, where the blankets or pillows were didn’t matter as a relaxation migrated over the three of us. Each one of them wrapping themselves around me, remembering the slight differences between each of them. I could hear one of them murmur something about getting a towel.

“Don’t. I want to feel it. Just stay with me.” I mumbled as coherently as possible, feeling both of their weight return heavily at my sides, allowing the remainder of the night to take us all into a tranquil slumber.

***

Sometime has passed but I’m not sure how much, Rex and Gregor are both in the same positions I remember them in when we fell asleep, and the room is still scattered with our dropped clothing. I sat up and started to scoot down the length of my mattress when I felt a tight grip circle my wrist.

“Don’t leave.” I heard a begging whispered plea come from Rex’s direction still hidden in a darken shadow.

“I’m thirsty.” I reasoned but the grip didn’t lessen. “And... I also have to pee.” I finally confessed after a few standard seconds and was released to continue to make my way off the bed.

I didn’t bother getting dressed at all since I was shameless whenever I was with them. The light in the refresher was too bright and the toilet seat was too cold, I felt betrayed by my senses and struggled to adjust from my still sleepy form. Taking a few additional moments to clean the mess between my legs that I was insistent on keeping, rolling my eyes at my past actions, and hissing a curse when the rag was too rough against my sensitive skin. Now more awake than I attended to be, I moved out to my common area, finding Rex opening my refrigerator door.

He was still naked and the small light luminated his body, now that my brains have been properly fucked out, I can see how much more thinner he is then last time I saw him. He doesn’t look sickly by any means, but he’s definitely been missing meals and living off rations.  “Hey,” I was calm and slow trying to keep my voice sleepy as if my awareness would startle him.

“Hey, water sounded good.” He lowly murmured while standing and took a deep gulp before tilting the reusable water bottle in my direction.

Grabbing the drink from him while leaning on my countertop and silently cursing how freezing every surface of my apartment was. “So, how long have you and Gregor been at it?” I asked between drinks and offering Rex another sip.

“Too long. We need to find a home base, a place where our brothers can find us but The Empire can’t.” He confessed and my only response was just to nod, even though I asked, there really wasn’t anything of value I could contribute to the conversation. “Have – have you been lonely?” He asked and I knew the full scale of what laid behind that question.

“I was in the beginning, but things changed...” I wanted to be honest as possible with Rex because I did love Fox, but I didn’t want anything to change between the rest of us. Maybe that is just me being spoiled or selfish, but I don’t care. I want them all, I love them all. “I found a few others who were also... lonely.” I cleared my throat and took another drink trying to bide my time while thinking of the right words to say. “Fox and Cody... They umm... Well, they’re both around... Like the same way I am with you and Gregor.”

Rexs cheek rounded in a side smirk and eased into a comfort lean next to me on the countertop. “I’ve fought countless battles with Cody. I’m happy you found him. He needed someone like you... Well Fox on the other hand... I didn’t see that one comin’, he’s kind of a dick most of the time.” Rex teased while tapping my arm with the back of his hand.

I couldn’t help but laugh at Rexs comment since it was nothing short of the truth. “I know he can be a total dick! And I didn’t like Fox at first either. But.., I don’t know, somehow, he grew on me.” Shrugging my shoulders and matching his playful tone. “I will say this, one thing you have over all your brothers. Or at least the ones I’ve been with... So, far.” Giving him a wink and turning slightly to push my ass out and rest on my elbows on the counter, tossing the almost empty water bottle into the sink. “No one fucks my ass like the way you do.” I flirtingly said not sure where this is going or if I even have the energy to follow through.

Rex ran his hand down the curve of my spine and rounded the globes of one of my ass cheeks. “Fox doesn’t satisfy you here? That’s surprising, he’s such a perfectionist.”

“I wouldn’t know. Fox never tried.” I said while leaning my ass into his touch.

“Princess? Don’t tell me that you’ve been left to suffer in neglect since I’ve been gone.” His voice was husky, his eyes turning dark, and I couldn’t help but notice his cock starting to slowly swell.

“Confirmative Captain. No one has fucked my ass since the last time I was with you.” I spoke in a tone that was equally innocent as it was flirty. There was a hesitation as Rex stilled his movements and looked over my body, his eyes searching for an answer to an unasked question. “Top drawer. By the bed. On the left side Captain.” I rolled my hips and grazed my backside against his hardening length.

He left only for a second and was dropping dollops of lube onto his fingers as he returned. I leaned over the counter and bounced up slightly on my tip toes, the slick gel cooled the seam between my cheeks first before Rex started to draw circles over my ribbed entrance. I sucked back a hiss as he slowly slid in one of his fingers up to the knuckle. It really had been so long, and my body craved the entry more than I realized it would.

The gentle pump of his hand was already starting to cause a twist in my stomach, I had to slip my hand over my clit in order to calm the needy throb. He pulled back just enough to add in a second finger, curling and spreading his fingers inside of me, working my hole open a painless fraction at a time. The wetness between my legs started to collect and dribble down my thighs as he added in a third finger, his genuine hums of satisfaction only added to the flame that had re-ignited.

“Ready for me, Princess?” Rex lined the head of his cock up with my asshole, his tip barely knocking, waiting for me to open the door.

“Mmhmm” I nodded and pressed my ass against him, feeling the way the ridge of his tip opened my body wider. His fingers were nothing compared to the thickness of his cock, the prep was nice but almost useless as he pushed onward. I began to rub over my clit more vigorously, trying to match the sensation taking place in my back end. There was that familiar pull in my channel as he drove himself deeper, a pull that I haven’t felt in so long but was unmistakably missed.

I heard him sigh a heavy exhale and could almost feel the way he dropped his head back once he was fully sheathed inside of me. The grip of his fingertips on my hips told me that he missed this just as much as I had, his breath turned shaky and rolled across my spine as he started to pull back about halfway before diving deeper once more. “You’re taking me so well Princess.” He started his parade of praises and sweet poetic words that were eventually drowned out by my own gasps and whimpers.

Fuck was this too much too soon I questioned myself as my knees started to give and my climax arrived unbelievably fast, I was already teetering on the edge. My voice became louder, the concept of an actual vocabulary was lost, but the desperation was obvious. Rex started to end each of his thrusts with a bonus snap of his hips, as if he couldn’t bury himself deep enough in my ass. I fell flatter onto the countertop, pulling my hand from my clit, trying to take any weight off my legs while taking everything Rex could deliver.

It was only a matter of seconds that it took him to notice, moving to slide one hand around my waist, fanning his large hand across my pubic mound, allowing his middle finger to catch my clit in a side-to-side motion. His other hand snaked up my sternum, between my breast and wrapped around my throat. He didn’t squeeze or try to block my airway, instead it was more to force my body upright, shifting the angle of the way his cock was hitting. He continued to pull upwards until my back was pressed against his chest and his fingers flawlessly glided deeper into my cunt, pumping both of my holes in a matching rhythm.

“Fuc-“ I started to scream when Rex moved his hand from my throat to cover my mouth, my muffled cries dying on his salty and calloused palm. My cunt started to grind on its own as my orgasm took over, my entire body trembled upward only to reverberate back down to my overstimulated pussy. Stars blinded my vision to the point where I had to squeeze my eyes shut, Rex bit down into the crook of my neck as his dick started to spasm and spurt the recently recovered load into my ass. Both of our hips bucked, thrusted, and jolted uncontrollably into each other’s as the simultaneous waves of aftershock was rode together.

Once we were done Rex slowly dropped my weight back down onto the countertop, his head landing between my shoulder blades as we both raced to catch our breath. He placed a gentle kiss on my spine as his dick fell limply back between his thick thighs, “I hope that was okay, I didn’t want to wake up Gregor.” Rex whispered into my skin, and I knew he meant the part where he covered my mouth.

“Ya, wha- oh ya.” I spoke in between exaggerated breaths, and my mind stayed stuck in a hazy cloud. Then that’s when I said something and I’m not sure where it even came from, I didn’t even mean to say it until it was already spoken out loud and past the point of no return. “Rex... Do you love me?”

He lightly laughed as a small amount of strength returned to him and he pulled off to retrieve another bottle of water. “Of course, you know that.” He said without any hesitation and my eyes woke up wide for the first time since I left the refresher.

“Actually, I don’t know that... You’ve never told me...” I was still stuck leaning over the counter but was able to push up to my elbows, turning my head to find him taking in a large gulp of water as if his confession was of little value. “How would I have known that if you don’t tell me?” I could feel the tension starting to crease my eyebrows as his blasé attitude started to offend me.

“Sometimes,” he started before taking a second drink. “Sometimes I forget that you’re a natborn Princess.”

“What does that have to do with anything?” I stood and took the water bottle from his puckered lips, half a drink slipping down his chest. He called me a fucking natborn, and well yes I was, however it still felt insulting. A natborn was only ever a term I heard in negative context, and this was the first time that term was ever directed at me.

“It’s different.” He stood still, his eye searching for something they haven’t looked for before. “Us Clones, we... We don’t... We don’t say things like that.” His eyes meeting mine with an expression that was hoping I understood, but honestly, I didn’t. I didn’t understand what he was trying to say, instead of questioning him any further I just stayed silent and hoped he could read my wanting eyes more than I could his.

“In war...” He began once more when he realized I needed some further type of explanation. “You never know when it will be your last day, or your brothers last day. It’s easier to not waste time thinking, thinking is what can get you killed.” I could feel my expression soften as I willed myself to start to understand. “There is just this mutual... I guess it’s a feeling... between me and my brothers. We clones don’t need to say it out loud because we can all inherently feel it towards one and another... We just live off that feeling, it’s when you speak it... That’s when things tend to get messy, that’s when mistakes get made.

I crossed my arms over my chest, as if my cluelessness was flowing out of my body and I was trying to hide it, cover up how little I knew about their life outside of the walls of 79’s. I didn’t say anything, just found a shadow on the floor to focus on while silently nodding. Lately every conversation with Rex was heavy, I suppose that I shouldn’t assume for it be anything different given the current events of our galaxy.

“Come on Princess, let’s go get you cleaned up.” Rex said while placing a gentle hand on my shoulder and directing us to move towards the refresher.  

***

I was stuck between barely awake and on the cusp of falling back into a deep sleep, curling myself into the warmth of Gregors exposed chest, not realizing that Rex was no longer by my side.

“We’re losing daylight.” The recognizable stern voice someplace in the distant called out but wasn’t intended for me to hear.

“Rex. Look at her. She had such a big night. I can’t move her when she’s like this.” The soft whisper with a stifled giggle lightly vibrated through Gregor’s chest and shook me into a more aware state.

“We have to split up to survey the perimeter. I can’t complete the recon solo.” The clicking and snapping sound of Rex strapping on his various forms of armor. “We need to find a safe haven for other rogue clones.”

“Just use the basement of the 79’s.” I mumbled into Gregors chest, my lips dragging against his now flexed pectoral.

“What?” Rex’s voice carried a dumbfound hint of disbelief.

“The basement of the 79’s.” I started as I pushed from Gregors chest and regained consciousness.  “It’s a huge space with alley access that never gets used. Originally the owner wanted to use it as a room people could rent out for events. But, when the 79’s became more of a clone bar... Well, it turns out that clones don’t tend to rent out huge halls for celebrations... There are tables, chairs, and a few holoscreens that should still be down there. Also, the interior access is the door right next to the refresher, so as long as you don’t draw much attention, no one will notice that you didn’t go into the refresher... Plus there is the added bonus of the fact that your brothers already frequently visit the 79’s, no one will be suspicious of a bunch of clones going in and out.” As I spoke the pros of allowing them to use the 79’s became more and more desirable even to myself, there really wasn’t any con I could think of.

Rex and Gregor stayed still for a few moments, silently having a conversation with just stares and arched eyebrows. “Alright.” Rex said while looking between me and Gregor. “I’ll head out for supplies, and I guess, leave you two lazy birds to stay in bed.”

As Rex was heading out towards the front door he smiled to himself as he heard my sing song happy voice say. ‘Let’s stay in bed all day and order delivery! Like we used too!’

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

A Layer of Peace.

Operations quickly fell into place with remarkable ease. Rex and Gregor found the basement of 79's to be an ideal temporary base and rendezvous point. Rex would mentally keep a list of individuals permitted entry, updating me daily on any changes. This setup proved highly successful, and I felt an exhilarating sense of involvement in this covert operation.

Initially, Fox was not immediately supportive of the idea of conducting a clandestine clone network from 79's. However, after some sweet talk from Cody, he eventually caved and became an invaluable asset. Fox provided intelligence on planned stings and their locations, enabling us to leave just enough evidence to mislead those damn Imps.

We always had a decoy stationed at the bar to monitor for any questionable behavior. If someone acted suspiciously or if something seemed amiss, my role was to portray the pretty dumb barmaid and inquire loudly whether the decoy wanted another ‘Double Skoa’. This was his signal to discreetly warn the others downstairs. Each night, our protocol ran smoothly. I even began visiting 79's on my days off just to help observe the crowd.

In the early hours of the morning when 79's closed, things would become even more exciting. Initially, I was anxious about how the four clones would interact. Rex and Gregor seemed to have returned from a past life, while Fox and Cody were present during some of my lowest moments. However, my worry was unfounded as our relationships blended seamlessly in an unexpectedly accepting way.

As time went by, I observed subtle interactions that highlighted their unique bond and camaraderie. Rex often shared stories of old battles, bringing a sense of nostalgia and pride, while Gregor's humor lightened the mood during tense moments with his nervous giggle. Fox, with his calm demeanor, provided sound advice, especially when discussions turned serious. Cody, being ever reliable, ensured that everyone felt included and heard, fostering a strong sense of unity among them.

The first night that all four of them stayed over at my apartment was an experience I didn’t think I was ever going to have. Each passing day I felt more and more like Brea and a part of me wished that I would have been living this life sooner. She always would speak so highly of this lifestyle, and I would always shrug it off, but now I couldn’t imagine living any other way. 

I was working my usual shift, when Fox came in and mentioned staying over at my place, questioning if I had the following morning off. I did, and didn’t think anything more about his inquiry since my schedule was a common subject he asked about. I already knew he was planning on staying over and I was overjoyed that we were starting to return to our usual routine. After he finished half a cup of caf, he mentioned Cody would also be free tonight. I just simply smiled with a nod since Cody was always welcome, with that Fox left the bar to accompany a few of his squad members at a back table.

The bar was a mix of fast paced rushes with dead lulls in between. This was actually the work environment I thrived in the most, the quick crowds made the night feel like it was flying, while the slow moments allowed some time to get all the closing tasks caught up. That is when I heard a quite “psst” and a light knock on the countertop. I turned quickly to only find an empty seat with a folded piece of flimsy.

Free in a standard hour. Meet you at your place.

• R & G

Oh my maker! The stars had just a lined since all of them are free. My body trembled with excitement, the two groups couldn’t have known that the others were coming over, I bit my lip and looked over at Fox. He was deep in a conversation, that was filled with smiles and twinkling eyes, at that moment I decided to keep this a secret. They all like to share anyways.

Fox and Cody met me outside after I locked up. My words were jumbled with eagerness when I greeted them, my excitement causing me to stumble over every syllable. They shared a glance at my strange behavior, a mixture of curiosity and amusement visible in their eyes, however they said nothing as we began our journey home. The moment before I unlocked the door, a sudden crackle of thunder echoed from the levels above, we all jumped a little at the uncommon sound.

Inside, the room was dimly lit and only grew in more darkness as the clouds accumulated above. Rex and Gregor, seated comfortably on the couch, pausing mid-conversation upon noticing the two clones trailing behind me. My eyes flicked between the groups, their expressions quickly shifting from surprise to recognition, and then a silent understanding seemed to pass between all of us.

It started to unexpectantly pour with rain, the Coruscant WeatherNet had some kind of glitch, and it caused the rain to flood with heavy drops. The windows of my apartment looked as if they were frosted glass with how much water was running down the side of the building, the streetlights would ripple golden rays through my curtains. It was beautiful and something I wouldn’t ever see again, at least not on this planet, the City Officials wouldn’t allow this glitch to happen twice.

Fox with his tired eyes and lose curl nipped at my neck, his hands running down my shoulders as the others took notice of his dominating way with me. He didn’t ask for permission or pre-discuss the plans for this evening with me, instead he just took the initiative like he always does. We both knew that if I was ever uncomfortable then we could stop. The way Fox’s lips found the tender parts just under my jaw were dipped in his love and I whispered my confession to him without allowing the others to hear. These words were meant just for Fox. “I love you.”

Rex came up behind me as he would always tend to do and hum smooth lines of poetry in my ear, he always had a way to make me feel glamours. He rolled his hips into my ass, his clothed cock tracing the seam of my pants. Fucking Maker he was always able to get so fucking rock hard so quickly these days. When I felt him slip a finger just below the waistband of my front, I turned my face, so my lips fell over the shell of his ear. “I love you.”

Where the others were in the moment, I couldn’t tell, closing my eyes and allowing them to lead me as everything naturally started to fall into place. I felt my clothing start to loosen and slip off while hearing the gentle thumps of their clothes fall into piles on the floor. It was a combination of Rex and Fox walking me towards my bed along with a floating feeling that led me there on my own accord. Both of their lips trailed and licked up opposite sides of my neck, making my thoughts fuzzy, and diluting my words to just breathy moans.

When I felt the edge of the bed hit the back of my now bare legs, I just simply allowed myself to fall backwards. Opening my eyes for the first time, Rex and Fox were standing in front of me, Rex was completely naked and starting to stroke over his harden length while fox still had on his underwear with a tight pitch. My eyes looked over each of them individually before taking in their image together, how opposite they were from each other.

Rex with his battle heavy and now leaner body and his forever well-maintained blonde buzz cut. Fox had more healthy fat underneath his muscles, his hair forever uncontrolled and black as a moonless night. One who completely left the order while the other is struggling to abandon his post. Watching them come together in unity and standing over my exposed pussy, the sight of them alone was making my wetness leak out to my outer lips.

Rex was the first one to lower himself, placing well thought kisses along my inner thighs, dragging his lips closer to my entrance. One of Rex’s large hands finding a place at the bend of my knee, then tracing the point of his tongue over the slit of my cunt, lightly catching the tip of my clit. Fox soon followed, finding a place at my other thigh mirroring the kisses that Rex just left. As Fox neared my center Rex retreated his lazy lips back up my leg. Fox was more thoroughly, running his tongue over my entire center, taking a full and heavy taste of my slick.

Tiny whimpers escalated to hopeless moans as they both started taking turns eating me, each time lingering a little longer. I slightly turned my head finding Cody in the process of taking his shirt off, the front of his pants was completely undone and hung low on his hips. A side grin formed on his face when he caught me watching him, his hands moving slower then necessarily, sliding down his abdomen, his breath steadily flexing each of his muscles. One of his thumbs caught his waist band, pulling his boxers lower to show off his Adonis belt while the other fully grabbed at the thick bulge just out of sight. He leaned back fully against my wall as he pulled his cock out and started to lazily run his hand down his twitching length.

A weight just above my head dipped on the mattress I looked up to see Gregor still fully clothed looking down at me with kind eyes. “Sweetheart? Is this alright?” Are- Are you okay with this?” He leaned forward to the point where his nose glided against mine while he whispered quietly.

“Ya,” I quickly nodded as our noses affectionally ran along each other’s. “I’ve done this before--- with you.” My sentence started to stutter as either Rex or Fox slid a finger inside of me, I’m not sure who since I was trying to focus on Gregor to give him the reassurance he needed. Finding Gregor nervous like this reminded me of our first night together, back when he was almost too shy to even touch me.

“I mean Sweetheart...” His eyes shifted over towards Cody’s direction. “Is this okay with you? With his eyes?” He shifted slightly so that his commander wouldn’t overhear his concerns.

“Mmmhmmm.” My eyes start to glass over as Rex and Fox started to pick up the pace between my legs. “I’ve done this with Cody before, he’s fine.” I lifted my head just enough to whisper into Gregors ear, my lips dragging along his cheek as my weakness started to take over.

He didn’t say anything just pulled away enough to look down at my features, I could still sense a discomfort within him. “You don’t have to, if you don’t want too.” My words came a little louder than I intended as I was starting to near the edge of something wonderful.

Gregor took a moment and looked over the room, the contemplation of his internal monolog was obvious on his face. Struggling between weighing his options. I reached up and cupped Gregors plump face as fingers were starting to pump hard and fast into me, causing my whole body to slightly bounce and my tits to ripple. I made sure I had his full attention before starting to speak again. “Hey, Big Bongo? You don’t have too.”

He kissed the top of my forehead, and an ease washed over his brows. “I want to at least try... You’ve always tried for us.” He said with that familiar twinkle returning to his eyes.

“Okay. Only if you want to.” I said with an uncontrolled smile and nodded quickly. “Can I taste you? It will be just like our first night.” I said while looping a hand around his neck before bringing him down for a deep kiss, filling his mouth with my tongue.

“Only because you know how to ask so nicely.” He said before raising to his knees and working through the fastens on his pants. I opened my mouth and tilted my head back so he could have unrestricted access to my throat.

He was slapping the tip of his cock a few times in his hand and then again on the flat of my tongue before slowly filling my mouth. His movements were mild and calm, not at all like how he would usually destroy me, the gentle huffs of his breath rolled down his body and onto mine. I tried to bob my head down his length, to pull him deeper, to take him faster, however my movements were slightly limited with how Rex and Fox were holding me down.

Fucking Maker, I lost all idea of what they were doing. All I could tell was that they were able to move in tandem together, they had to both be licking my pussy now, I could feel each of their broad shoulders pushing my legs further open. I could feel their fingers drive wildly into me, stimulating my pussy and my asshole, I’m not even sure when one of them entered my rear, but the pleasure was unmistakable. My mind was clouded as my carnal urges took over, I could feel the waves start to wash over me until I was drowning in a pool of ecstasy.

The feeling started in my spine, holding my body close to the edge, whipping short bursts of lightening throughout my limbs. My mouth fell open, and I allowed Gregors cock to slip out of my mouth so I could raise my head to look down my torso. My vision blurred, barely focusing, as I recognized the ying yang like pattern of their heads between my legs. Their skulls slightly swaying and rounding around each other. Fuck then I was hit with that fatality kind of shock as the final bolts electrocuted and blew out my senses. I could hear Rex and Fox both lightly moan as my walls collapsed around their fingers in each of my holes.

It was only a matter of standard seconds for Rex to fall on the bed next to me, I could feel the strength in his erection pressing against my thigh. Rex didn’t allow any time for rest as he wrapped an arm under my ribs, turning me on my side and pulling my back to his front. Rex’s hot panting exhales coated my shoulder as he slipped his other hand between our bodies and started to line the blunt head of his cock up with my asshole. I took a steadying breath, mouth already watering as I looked up to find Gregor.

I found his dick already starting to weaken between his thighs while his gaze was shifting between his brothers. My heart sank knowing that the exhibitionism style just wasn’t for him, it was obvious he wasn’t able to get past the on looking eyes, he couldn’t shake his head clear, he couldn’t perform. I reached up gently wrapping my fingers over his arm, begging for his attention to find my eyes. “It’s okay baby. We can have a special night just us. Maybe we can go back to The Reflection Gardens?” I spoke softly when his gaze found me.

“Sweetheart. I really tried.” He said with a sadden expression and his shoulders curved in defeat.

“I know you did. Thank you. Go get cleaned up. I’ll come get you when it’s over.”  I said, while Gregor leaned forward to kiss my temple. “I love you” I whispered into the curve of his jaw before he quietly rose from the bed and silently walked towards the refresher looking down at his feet.

Rex took notice of Gregors leave and the shift in my sadness that came with his exit. Rex was close enough to hear everything that transpired between us but chose not to comment, allowing that moment to remain just between us. Rex wanting to re-kindle this flame before it dies and out wrapped his arm tighter around me, growling deep in the back of his throat, he leaned forward and bit down on the crook of my neck. Then started to push his tip dripping cock further between my ass cheeks, placing his second hand at the bend of my waist while slowly pressing his cock into my ass.

I didn’t realize how well he worked my ass open when he was eating me out, his cock slid in with ease as my body almost sucked him further inside of me. I was still laying fairly close to the edge, Fox came forward one knee finding a comfortable place next to my front on the bed while his other leg was still supporting the majority of his weight on the floor. Fox held one of my legs up at the bend of my knee and slapped the head of his dick over my clit a few times. I could hear Cody’s breath start to increase as Fox continued to tease my cunt.

Fox was gliding his dick between my folds, spreading my fresh batch of cum across his shaft, then the teasing really started to pick up. Fox just lining his head up with my pussy, just allowing our parts to barely kiss as Rex started to thrust faster. The sound of Rex’s hips clapping against my ass was followed by his tiny grunts, while Fox reframed from pressing any further, I started to whine at that needy throb that was turning into a desperate ache. Fox moved slowly, so slowly, like how he would when it was just us privately. Still not even pressing past the ridge of his head into me, pulling back just to slap my clit a few more times.

As annoying the denial was, there was an intense build up that was starting to form from Fox’s lazy movements, continuing to be the exact opposite as Rex in these moments. Rex started to sound off with almost an emergency, as if fucking my ass was going to be lifesaving. Finally, Fox started to press further into me, my pussy clinging and squeezing over each new inch he was delivering, trying to keep whatever small part of him inside of me for as long as possible.

At some point Fox couldn’t even keep up with his own teasing, once he was fully sheathed inside of me, I could see the battle that was lost in his eyes, and the relaxed smile that took over his face. Breaking himself as much as he broke into me, giving into his own desires, and thrusting his hips wildly. He gently lifted my leg higher, so it could rest over his shoulder, opening my pussy up wider for him. I felt my stomach stir once again as the impending doom of another orgasm was taking root.

I looked over to find that Cody’s pants and boxers had been pushed halfway down his thighs, making eye contact with him, adding to the growth of my climax. His mouth was parted with shaky breaths, a few beads of sweat trickled down his temple, his begging eyes with pink cheeks. His hand was almost violent with how fast and hard he was stroking his dick, the precum droplets falling freely with each rapid shake.

Fuckin’ Maker. It started in my toes, the tight locking curl, then spread like a wild vine up through my legs, swirling around my cunt then exploding to the rest of my body. The kind of orgasm that makes it impossible to breathe, let alone make any sound besides a choking whimper. ‘There she fuckin’ goes.’ One of the three commented but I wasn’t able to pinpoint the source as my facial expression twisted with closed eyes. My pussy squeezing around Fox so hard I thought he might rip my insides out on his exits, I could feel my heartbeat in my ears, and my body started to jolt as I was fucked through my aftershock.

Neither Rex nor Fox slowed their pace, both still fucking my holes as if my entire being didn’t just collapse under them. When I was able to physically start breathing again, I opened my eyes to find that Cody had made his way to stand overtop my chest. “Cody.” I barely whispered with my hoarse voice before he started to shoot his load over my tits. I arched my back into his spray, wanting him to coat me with his cum.

The liquid was hot but cooled and chilled my skin within a single standard second, I looked down my body and watched how it rolled and collected in the valleys of my breasts. Cody ran his finger over a particularly large drop, the thick viscous release dripped from his middle finger. His expression was pure, appreciative, adoring, and mixed with a happily spent exhaustion. As his soaked finger moved toward my mouth, I looked up at him, making sure he was watching as I mouthed the words ‘I love you’ before sucking his finger down to the knuckles clean.

“Fuck Hope!” Fox’s hips lost rhythm as he noticed the way I tasted Cody. Fox pulled back and fully out just in time to also shoot his hot cum up my stomach, the initial spirts landing higher and mixing with Cody’s. Fox’s shoulders collapsed slightly with exhilarated inhales, almost as if he couldn’t believe that he actually just did that.

With Fox taking a few steps back to admire the way his cum glittered off my body in the low lights trinkling in from the rainstorm, Rex took advantage of the situation and switched positions. He moved to lay my body flat on my back, leaving his brothers cum where it landed, my legs fell loosely at my sides. That was until Rex grabbed the back of my thighs and slightly bent my body in half, pressing his erection back into my asshole.

Rex towered over me with a playful challenge twinkling in his eye. Fucking my body harder and daring me to come again. “Com’on Princess! Let’s see that cute face you make when you cum!” He ran all four of his fingers down my chest, collecting a heaping amount of his brothers cum and slapped it down on top of my clit. “Let’s see! Your cute fucking face! Let me see it Princess. Cum for me. Cum right fucking now.” Rex roared out his demand while whipping his fingers from side to side over my completely over sensitive cunt.

I didn’t even realize another climax had found a way forward, and maybe it was just solely based off Rex’s command, but everything inside of me trembled. I lifted my head just enough to catch a glimpse of how Rex was wrecking my lower half before my vision clouded with stars. I didn’t even think I could cum this soon again, my body giving into the carnal pleasure as my pussy’s collapsing walls became the only sensation I could feel. Rex’s dives became more uneven as my last few aftershocks started to subside.

After almost a dozen and a half wild thrusts Rex pulled out only to shoot his cum over my body, adding to the pearly pool that had filled the space in my cleavage. Gregor returned from purposely taking longer than necessary to clean up in the shower, seeing the last few spirts from Rexs cock draining over me. I caught Gregor with my half-drunken eyes and fucked dead mind; I mumbled before I knew what I was actually saying. “Hey, why don’t you boys go clean up. Give me and Gregor a moment.”

They all filed out one by one, the sounds of dying chuckles mixed with a low dialog between each other. Gregor making his way over to sit just above my head, due to his brother’s small river I stayed lying flat on my back to avoid making a bigger mess. “Sweetheart, look how they all painted you.” Gregor said while tucking a few lose strands of hair off my face.

I strained my neck trying to look up at him. “I want you to cum too.” I said before opening my mouth and giving him full access to my throat again.

“It looks like you’ve had enough.” He said while running one of his fingertips across my hairline.

“Please baby? I want you to paint me too.” I could tell in his eyes that he was wary about moving forward, that maybe I reached some invisible limit. I needed to shut down any concern he had over this. “I won’t be able to sleep tonight until you cum.” I said before opening my watering mouth for him again.

“Alright Sweetheart,” he conceded while standing up just enough to position himself a clear path down my esophagus. “Only if it will help you sleep.” He said before pressing the head of his cock past my lips.

My tongue curled around the girth of his dick, he tasted clean with just a mild tangy salt, my spit starting to accumulate more as his head pressed to the back of my mouth. As he slowly thrusted outward, I wrapped my fingers around his base to hold him steady for a moment so I could flick my tongue on the tip of his dick, hearing a strained hiss that he let out and feeling his body immediately go rigid.

The veins in his dick were pumping hard, making his cock feel like a brick, I almost started to worry that he was going to pass out from lack of blood and oxygen. When I noticed the pre-cum starting to drip I decided to fully take him down my throat once more, catching all the small droplets and trailing them from his head down his shaft. Hollowing out my cheeks I started to swallow him, holding my breath as I felt his course hair tickling my lips. It didn’t take him long to start choking on my name as his hips started to move more predominantly. 

As his cock pulsed, his release was already near, I could feel it with each barbaric twitch he pressed into my face. I started to occasionally remove his cock just to round his head with a quick circle of my tongue then take him fully to the hilt once more, my spit starting to run down the corners of my mouth and thickly coating every inch of him. I gasped and gagged frequently whenever he would start to fire off his wild thrusts, forcing me to take him sloppily and roughly as he continued to compress his cock into me.

I smiled over Gregors cock and burning hot skin, in a moment of post-climax clarity I recognized how similar Gregor had stayed. How he would still have that mild trepidation before unleashing his wrath onto me, how he would be so loving before he would fuck me into oblivion, and how his smile would always shift from something sweet to something predatorial. Taking a small moment to notice how the events of 66 changed so much about Rex, but didn’t appear to alter Gregor at all.

I pulled one final time from my now swollen lips with a pop after one last strong suck. My lungs rushed with a heavy breath since my air supply was slowly depleted with every swallow of his cock. Running my hands along his length I started to jack him off on top of my tongue, thick ropes of spit still connecting us. When he looked down at me I felt his body stiffen, he pushed my hand off without a warning as he aimed his cock slightly and shot his seed over the already drying cum of his brothers.

Gregor cleaned me up, grabbing  a towel from the refresher and moved my body higher to rest comfortably over the pillows. I instantly fell asleep just after murmuring a small ‘thank you’ to Gregor and mentioning how I could now finally go to bed since he came. I could hear him laugh a little.

The next morning, I woke up first to find all of my boys cuddled up and still in bed with me. My eyes scanned over each of their tranquil and resting faces, my heart fluttering knowing that I belong to each of them, a layer of peace settled in place over us. Instead of waking up for the day, I leaned over to give each one of them a kiss on either the forehead, cheek, or jaw, careful not to jostle anyone around too much. Then I laid back down and went back to sleep.

***

Almost a week later, I was working my usual late night weekend shift, it was still early in the night, barely past 8 PM and the cantina was unexpectedly slow. Neyo sitting just off to the right side of the door, he typically gruffed out a nonsense response when I placed his usual drink down in front of him.  A few more clones started to file in, exchanging pleasantries within their squad, none of them near the bar yet.

“Hey Neyo, I’m going to run and use the ‘fresher before I get stuck taking orders. Could you watch the bar for a second until I get back.” I asked with a sweet smile while simultaneously turning on my heel.

“No.” His voice was stern, direct and loud.

I stopped in my tracts slowly turning to look over my shoulder at him, he was always willing to help out previously. I didn’t have any kind of retort, I wasn’t expecting him to reject my small request so abruptly. Neyo squared his shoulders before looking across the floor almost painfully bored.

“I’m not going to do your job while you go off and fuck one of my brothers.” He said loud enough for the newly entered squad to stop talking and twist their helmets into my direction.

I marched up to him, embarrassed, and trying my best to hush him down, fanning the air while a tight ‘shhh’ was forced through my teeth. “Wha-“

“Don’t try acting dumb. That little act may work on my brothers, but it will never work on me. I saw you.” He cut me off short, a scowl of disrespect frowning the corners of his mouth.

‘I saw you.’ His words echoed in my mind while my memories caught up to the first night Rex and Gregor came back. I made myself believe that it was a hallucination of Wolffe, that since I missed Wolffe so much, when I seen Rex and Gregor that my imagination got the better of me. However, a part deeply buried inside knew the truth, that it always was Neyo. “It’s not what you think.”  I wanted to defend myself, but I grew smaller and smaller, scratching at a nervous itch that magically appeared on my bicep.

“So, I didn’t walk in to find my brothers knuckle deep in you with your tits out.” He said while leaning back to gage the reaction of the now many ease droppers

“Stop it.” I hushed while feeling like I needed to cover myself up more, moving my arms to fully hug my chest.

Neyo refocused his gaze on me, his eyes burning with disgust. “I would catch that other barmaid – what was her name again? Brea? Ya? I would catch her all the time, shamelessly using my brothers... But you... I used to think so highly of you...”

I wanted to fight back, I wanted to defend Brea, I wanted to defend my actions that night, to defend my relationships with his brothers. But I didn’t say anything at all, a humiliation crept through my core, and I felt like there wasn’t anything that could be done that wouldn’t just add to the argument with him. Instead, I just bit at my lip and watched him for a moment with big doe eyes and tried my hardest not to cry.

I don’t care if it was immature to admit, he really fucking hurt my feelings, and I actively tried to swallow the rock that formed in my throat. My hands still hugging my body as the door whooshed open and a new group of troopers came in. There was 5 of them, all varied in size, their helmets tucked under their arms with individual features, their armor was a new style being primarily black.  Fucking nat borns I internally mumbled to myself as I wasn’t in the mood to handle whatever arrogance they were bringing in with them.

Once they came closer to the counter a young blonde girl came around the largest member of the group, she seemed happy and strangely excited. “Minors aren’t allowed in here.” I said in a more stern voice then I needed to, I was still recovering from the hurtful words of Neyo and was trying my best to mask my emotions.

“Com’on Kid” one of them said loud enough to be heard, he looked more droid than soldier as he walked back out past the threshold. She tried to protest but he calmly and gently continued to direct her out.

The rest of the groups eyes covered me, a strange alertness between them that set off a series of red flags in my mind. “If you Nat-Borns are coming in here to start trouble then I will just call the security droid now.” I said and clenched my jaw tightly after my words.

The one in the front and at the center had thick shiny black hair that loosely fell over a worn red bandana, his face was half blacked out in a skull tattoo, he spoke almost hesitantly. “We’re not Nat-Borns.”

The one to his right was wearing yellow goggles and didn’t look up from his data pad. “That is correct, we are modified clones.”

I didn’t even try to hide my eyeroll and dramatically scoffed. “I know a clone when I see one.”

“I guess you’re not playing dumb after all. You really must be stupid.” Neyo perked up and shouted in my direction, interrupting whatever was happening between this squad and myself. “That’s clone force 99. Their practically famous.” He said to me before moving his site line to the members of this squad. “Sorry boys, If her ears were located between her legs then maybe she would have heard of you.”

My eyes re-glassed over with his fresh insult and I shifted on my feet uncomfortably. The one who was clearly the leader with the black hair spoke in a hushed tone pretending he didn’t hear Neyo’s last comment. “Is Rex here?”

I didn’t say anything, instead I just side glanced over at the decoy who gave an approving nod at the request. I took a steady breath and tilted my head for them to follow as I rounded the corner of the bar and led them to the basement door. Opening it I waited for each of them to descend the steps watching their feet past the threshold and purposely not making any eye contact with any of them.

That was until the last soldier stopped and didn’t follow his brothers down. I could tell by the size of his shoes alone it was the largest one of the group. After a standard second, I trailed my eyes up his body, it was impossible not to notice that he was double in size and nearly a full head over all his brothers. He had one cybernetic-eye and a very painful looking scar that trailed down half his face, his strong forward demeanor faintly reminded me of Wolffe.

My eyebrows were pinched upward as I blinked back the small flood that filled my waterline, his eyes flicked between mine and stayed exclusively on my face. He started to raise his hand lifting just high enough to touch my shoulder but reframed from making any contact. Instead, he then lifted his hand up and away, playing it off that he was just reaching for an itch behind his neck.

“I uhh-“ He started but cut himself short.

His voice didn’t sound at all like I imagined, it was deep and raspy while still feeling lighthearted and airy. My lips pulled in the smallest smile as I acknowledged what his intentions were with a fraction of a nod. He nodded back and then followed his brothers’ footsteps down into the dark basement.

I returned to my position behind the bar, completely avoiding Neyo. If he needed a refill, he would have to walk his ass over to a droid station since I was not about to entertain even the idea of talking to him again. I kept myself busy as the night continued on and the crowd started to pick up and became more lively but never overwhelming. Almost totally forgetting about Clone Force 99, that was until one of them came back up from the basement and stretched out a crossed 3 untaken seats.

“Hey, did you need something?” I asked to the goliath sized man sitting in front of me.

“Umm, well. I. Well.” He was struggling to find the words; he shifted nervously in his seat before blurting out. “You looked like a crying angel! What’s your name?”

I smiled while saying my name and matching his nervous energy feeling my cheeks turn red at his weird complement. “But I think I like the sound of Angel more.”  After a heartbeat passed between us grinning too wide at each other I asked. “What’s your name?”

“They call me Wrecker.” He said followed by a loud laugh.

I chuckled while I moved closer towards him, something about him changed my entire mood of the night. “Well, it’s nice to meet you Wrecker. Can I get you a drink? It’s on the house.” I smirked with an arched eyebrow, glancing back at the wall of drinks behind my back, unfortunately noticing Neyo rolling his eyes with an empty drink in front of him.

“If your buying!” He laughed boisterously once more. “What do you recommend? I don’t drink much.” He confessed while holding a smile in every word.

“Well, ummm. I don’t know what do you like?” I said while tapping the counter and bouncing from my tip toes to the balls of my feet.

He just shrugged his shoulders, his eyes leaving me for the first time and wildly scanning over the shelves, clearly, he was not even sure where to start.

“Okay, Okay. Let’s start at the basics. Do you like ales or hard liquor.”

“Not beer.”

“How about sweet or sour?” I asked as mixed drink recipes started to flood my mind.

“Sweet.” He said while leaning on his elbows and relaxing over the counter.

“Okay, now we are getting somewhere... Ummm... What do you like more? Fruity sweet or dessert sweet.”

“Oh desserts all the way! Don’t have to ask me twice.” He said before tapping his stomach a few times with an open palm.

“How does a Hot Brandy sound? It’s a hot chocolate with Brandy mixed in and whip cream on top with a few chocolate shavings.” It was one of our more expensive drinks, but it was rarely ever ordered.

“Yes!” He seemed ecstatic.

I hurried to make his drink and served it with a cup of ice in case it was too hot for him. “Here you go big guy! One Hot Brandy on the house! Please be careful, it might be too hot.”

He took a small sip, the white whipped cream transferring to his upper lip and a sparkle lit up behind the black of his pupils. He instantly went in for a second drink after getting an addictive hit of the chocolate taste. He may have looked like Wolffe but his silly personality was more similar to Gregors, a perfect mix of both of them while also being his own person entirely. His throat bobbed as his gulps became larger, I could even see the smile at the corners of his mouth while he drank.

“Wrecker! Move Out!” The leader called out to him as the squad made their way towards the door.

“Thank you for the drink!... Angel.” He said before standing up and setting the now empty cup down on the counter.

“Thank you for cheering me up, Wrecker! You’re great company.” I said and he quickly saluted after dropping his helmet over his face. Smiling at how the graphic on his armor didn’t seem like it matched his large and lively personality. Watching his back walk out the front door and his silhouette disappear into the darkness of the night, swallowing up his black coverings, a piece of laughter leaving with him.

Maker I really hope I can see him again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

A Standard Second.

“Hey! Barmaid...”

Rolling my eyes while staring dead into the wall of bottles in front of me. I didn’t have to even look over to know it was Neyo. Those insults still hurt whenever I would think back to that night, my mood would even shift into something sour if I thought about it too long. The fact that Neyo continued to come and pretend like nothing changed only added to my frustration with him.

“HEY BARMAID!”

I didn’t bother mentioning to the others what Neyo had said to me. They were actively in the middle of establishing The Clone Underground, - they don’t need me to go off running and crying because their brother was being mean. This was nothing more than stupid drama at best meanwhile the boys downstairs were trying to overthrow a section of a galactic government. I handled dealing with assholes like this long before I ever slept with any of them, I am more than capable of dealing with some rude commenter now.

“BARMAID!”

Instead, I handled it the least controversial way I could, not wanting to bring any unwanted attention to 79’s. I pretended like Neyo just simply didn’t exist. I’m not sure if this made me the more mature one or the more childish one, either way it’s been going on 3 weeks of this long and drawn-out silent treatment.

“HELLO!!!”

Neyo would eventually get tired of yelling, get tired of embarrassing himself, or get tired of not getting any service and find his way over to one of the droid stations. It was always a relief whenever he finally did leave, knowing that he was most likely just putting on a show to annoy me. Every time he silenced himself and gave up, it would feel like a small victory and occasionally I would sickly sweetly smile at him from across the bar whenever he would reluctantly sit in a different section.

“BARMAID! I’M TALKING TO YOU!”

Tonight however... Tonight Neyo was being extra irritating, really laying his annoyance on thick. ‘He’s got to give up soon, just another standard second, he will give up in just another standard second.’ I was mentally repeating over and over again as I pretended to do everything but respond to him.

Eventually turning to the rush of footprints and baritone chatter that grew behind my back. Clone Force 99. Their conversation died as my eyes looked over each of their faces, trying to not purposefully linger too long at Wrecker. Their leader gave such a subtle nod that if you weren’t looking for it, you would’ve missed it. I returned with just as subtle of a nod and side eyed the door I lead them to weeks ago.

One by one they started to shuffle, turning in order and filed out towards the door. My expression shifting into a barely containable sheepish smile at Wrecker who fell last in line, a twinkling eyed smile looking back at me. Only instead of following the last of his brothers, he sat at the stool directly in front of me with a clunky landing. My grin widened with teeth as my eyes flickered a crossed his features, there was such an adorable pure innocence that radiated off of him.

“Hey, it’s nice to see you again. Do you want another Hot Brandy?” I asked while looking through my lashes, the apples of my cheeks starting to feel soar from holding my smile for too long.

“Ya, but this time could you hold the Brandy?” His voice was still ruff with an amused undertone while he belted out a boorish laugh.

“Of course, one hot chocolate coming right up.” I said with a small smile and tapping my fingers along the edge of the bar before turning to start his drink.

“COME ON!? Seriously? I’ve been waiting for an hour!” An overly pissed off Neyo groans from the sidelines.

The remainder of the night continued on smoothly, Wrecker kept things light and airy and Neyo eventually giving up and moving towards the droid station with an irksome expression. Only making my victorious smile all the more sweeter from across the cantina. With the worst of the rush behind me, the rest of my shift hummed along quietly. The gentle clink of glasses, the low murmur of contented patrons, and the occasional burst of laughter from various clone squads in the back corners became the evening’s soundtrack.

Wrecker lingered at the bar for a while longer, spinning half-finished jokes and sipping at his hot chocolate, his presence staying warm and friendly on the other side of the counter.

Eventually, the crowd thinned, and the night’s chaos faded into my normal routine. I caught Wrecker’s eye once more as he slipped off his stool when his squad reappeared, sending me a grin that was equal parts mischief and gratitude. As the last few clones started to filter out and the neon glow softened on an empty dance floor, I cleaned the bar with a sense of quiet satisfaction, the echoes of laughter and victory still warm in my chest.

***

The following weeks remained similar, with Clone Force 99 appearing on the regular. Eventually learning all of that squads’ names as Rex made sure to include them in his daily ‘clearance’ list of brothers. They eventually got to a point where they were so comfortable entering the 79’s that they no longer checked in at the bar, just finding their way to the basement on their own. Wrecker usually finding a way to break free from his brothers and would usually find a way to scoop up a hot chocolate at the bar. Wrecker even starting an ongoing tab for their squad, - however I’m not sure the rest of them knew that he pulled that move.

Wrecker was sweet, maybe too sweet. The first few times I served him, I shot him flirty comments, bit my lip after light giggles, and maybe arched my back unnecessarily to try to entice him. I wasn’t sure if I was actually looking for anything more, or if I was just enjoying the chase, or just enjoying playing into that slutty barmaid role that Neyo accused me of. However, all my seductress attempts failed miserably, despite all my playful teasing, it became clear that he wasn’t turning our situation into anything beyond friendship.

There was this forever warmth to him, something genuine and unguarded, something that just had me begging to be in his company. My dirty innuendos while batting my lashes, and suggestive remarks flew by unnoticed, until I eventually gave up and gave into the standard friendly banter. He instead spoke to me like a member of his squad, - valued, respected, but never anything romantic. Instead, our relationship grew with our connection rooted in laughter, inside jokes, and an easy comfort – it was just authentic friendship. It was the kind of sweetness that I couldn’t have predicted with his gentle boundary that never felt like a rejection.

***

I was scheduled to be off and should have taken advantage of that moment of freedom. However, my feet carried me right back to those doors and I found myself walking past the threshold of that familiar cantina. I would playfully joke with my coworkers claiming that I just couldn’t resist the urge to pester them. The truth was I could not stomach the thought of being absent, in case something – anything – happened. I’m not sure if I would even be able to contribute or help if an emergency broke out but just being near their safe haven was all the comfort I needed.  A strange longing to remain close to their chaos mixed with this strange new feeling - like in some unspoken way - their mission had become just as much a part of me.

“Hey Angel.” I was pulled to a happy echo that bounced off my shoulders.

“Hey Wreck!” I turned and held my arms out to him as he closed the distance of our bodies, swooping me off the chair while effortlessly lifting my feet off the ground, my legs kicked back as I leaned into his embrace.  

The hug was platonic, his eyes were respectful, and his laugh was friendly. Wrecker would never do anything that would make me think otherwise, that was unmistakably clear at this point.  However, this time I couldn’t help but notice a small head tilt coming from Hunter, it wasn’t a gesture I was meant to see over Wreckers shoulder. Hunter wasn’t checking in with me for permission to enter the basement, no not this time, Hunter didn’t check in with me over that anymore. This head tilt appeared to be for a completely different purpose, something I couldn’t read that laced Hunters expression, some silent inquisitiveness that would have been entirely missed if Hunter had his helmet on. Eventually all of Clone Force 99 moved out, all except Wrecker, who claimed a seat and clumsily sat down next to me.

We were just friends, just friends.  

“Angel you’re on the wrong side of the bar?” He said in a laugh.

“I’m actually off tonight and I would lllloooovvvveee to have the company of a big buckethead like yourself!” I smiled and waved for another drink.

Wrecker laughed playfully while pushing my shoulder with a gentle touch as his drink was placed in front of him. He would kindly tease that I was the only one who could make his hot chocolate right, and I would tease back that I’ve just spoiled him. The hours ticked on with our happy comments and silly banter, the jokes carrying throughout our whole conversation. That was until the bass in the music changed and Wreckers face was washed over with a look of familiarity and surprise.

“Come on! I love this song!” His voice was forever gravelly even with his twang of joy. He grabbed my wrist and pulled me onto the neon lit dance floor.

“I don’t even remember the last time I danced!” I had to scream in his ear in order to get him to hear me, the music thumbed louder here then at the bar, feeling the low notes reverberate through my feet and into my soul. It really had been too long since I found my way to a dance floor, something about being here with him tonight, - it’s hard to describe, almost like it felt like home.

My smile grew wider when I seen the way he danced. Oh Maker, this man! He was completely off beat, his moves where clunky at best, and he clearly didn’t possess any form of nimbleness. There was a fair distance between our bodies, we were able to spin, twirl, and wave our arms wildly and comfortably as the song played on. Of course, there was these shared silly dance moves because we were just friends...

And this is how friends dance.

As the drinks continued to flow, Wrecker eventually deciding to add the brandy back into his hot chocolates, and my drinks were made maybe a little too strong from my fellow bar tenders.  With our matched newly found confidence we started to move slightly closer together, but that was only because we were having trouble keeping balance with our tipsy drinks, because we were just friends and we were just helping each other out. Even when his brown eye twinkled with a form of curiosity that I don’t think I’ve seen before. And even when I found myself swaying my hips a little more than I typically would...

This is all fine, we are just friends.

As the night carried on and the cantina became more crowded, we were practically forced to move in closer together, the same space was just simply no longer available. Smiling as we both took another step forward after we were both bumped into by different drunk couples. My fingers would occasionally glide over his forearms by accident. His hands would ghost over my hips, a brush so light it had to be a mistake. Of course, we would just laugh these little caresses off with coy giggles and mouthing the word ‘sorry’ that was followed by a trembling breath that was shared between us...

But this was all nothing. Of course it’s nothing, we are just friends. 

The music changed, I’m not sure how or when it did, but it became extremely more sexually charged. Adding to the mystery of the night I’m also not sure how I ended up so fucking close to him. Wrecker rounded his large hand around my lower back, half of his fingers spreading over the upper curve of my ass – but he couldn’t help that, his hands were just so big, it’s not his fault...

We are just friends.

A warm honey oozed and ran off of each of his fingertips, melting into my bones, a desire and wanting to move deeper into his hold... But that’s absolutely nothing, it’s starting to get too hot in here, I’ve had too many drinks, I’m dancing too much. That’s all that I’m feeling, it’s just the surroundings of this cantina that’s making me warm – but I still didn’t pull back...

AND I don’t need to pull back. This is just us being friends. We are just dancing, and he can touch me, people touch each other when they dance... Just friends.

My hand landed on the battle worn plated armor of his bicep, like it found its way their all on its own, moving without my knowledge. I couldn’t feel him underneath this protective layer, but I heard a tiny shaky inhale sucked between his teeth. Trailing my grip slightly higher, loosely cupping the nape of his neck... But I just needed to steady myself, there is just an unexplained weakness that rolled a crossed my abdomen...

And he was just helping me out, helping me balance, he’s such a good friend.

My other hand tangled with his free hand, our fingers naturally braiding together, I’m not sure how that happened either, I don’t remember grabbing for it, it must just be from having too many drinks. We loosely swayed with the beat, sliding from side to side in harmonize movements, a faint tremor could be felt beneath his leather glove...

But he was probably just steadying himself too... And that’s fine, I’ll help him out... Since we are just friends.

Then he moved, adjusting our current stance, changing to match the current melody that was playing, the DJ putting on a song that could only be described as having a dragging beat. Wrecker moving to drop my hand off on top of his other shoulder, my fingers curling further around the curve of his armor, meeting my other fingertips behind his neck. His hand sliding almost hesitantly down my forearm, past my shoulder, and landing in the space between my shoulder blades...

He is just trying to be a good friend that’s all. He is just trying to keep up with the music, that’s all. What a great friend.

Then a fiery hot pool of arousal started to accumulate in my panties, I felt the run of lava drip from someplace deep within me, not noticing what was happening until after it was already taken place.  He slotted his thick armor covered leg between mine. Our lower halves completely pressed into one another’s, the gentle tug of being pulled and pressed into him, my body rolling in the musically synchronized movements.

Fucking Maker, we are just fucking dancing.

As the songs continued to shuffle through different playlists, we would continue to grind together with each new rhythm, finding a way to match the beat of the current song. Wrecker for the first time since stepping onto the dance floor was finally in sync with the music. I pulled myself up higher into him, pressing our chests together, he dropped both of his hands lower and lower, his fingers tracing the hem of my back pockets.

 Friends? The beat was drowning out any form of conscious thought.

Friends? There’s no need to think while dancing.

Friends? I’m just moving, I’m just carefree, I’m just fucking dancing. 

I pulled back not enough to break whatever current tangle our body was in but just enough for him to lean down and press our sweaty foreheads together. Looking over him through my lashes, not even bothering to conceal where my gaze landed. Trailing over his scar covered face, down his darkly painted armor, and down to the place where he was grinding his hips into my center. I watched our bodies, but only for a standard second, a standard second that may have lasted too long. With a quick lick of my lips my eyes started to make their way back up his body-

Hunter grabs Wreckers shoulder spinning him around and tearing his body off mine. I stumble a few feet backwards at the sudden movement, feeling like an ice cube was just dropped down the back of my shirt. Looking around and noticing how empty the dance floor had become. How long had it been this open? I took a few more steps backward to give Hunter and Wrecker some more room to talk and wrapped my arms around my chest.

That was nothing, we were just dancing, we are just friends. Why do I suddenly feel embarrassed? I shouldn’t feel embarrassed; I fucking didn’t do anything wrong.

Needed to find a distraction, my eyes bounced around 79’s until I finally glanced up at the chrono and seen its nearly closing time. Wrecker then shooting a look that was nonverbally saying it was time for him to go. I just understandingly waved him off and automatically blew him a kiss goodbye, a blown kiss that happened so naturally as if I was moving from muscle memory alone. His smile turned crooked, my cheeks slightly redden, and I caught a questionable gaze from Hunter once more...but... That didn’t mean anything because we’re just friends. Right?

Turning on my heel and making my way back to the counter to cash out only to find Fox leaned back in his usual spot with that arrogant grin of his. “Looks like you and Wrecker are getting close.” He teased.

“We’re just friends.” My voice cracked slightly at that last word and even I didn’t believe it fully when I said it. Ignoring my blushing cheeks, keeping my eyes focused on closing out my tab, that was the full truth though. Wasn’t it? I couldn’t help but feel bashful under Foxs eyes. He had a way of reading me so well, I tried to playfully brush him off as we both gathered our things, and he walked me home.

***

My next shift, there was a major lull in the crowd of customers despite how many clones were walking in. Noticing the last squad sneak off towards the basement, with my interest peaked I decided it was slow enough that I could confidently step away for a break. Half of the service droids were not even being used, having one temporally man my station, hoping Neyo wouldn’t accidently get served here, I snuck my way downstairs. To be honest I haven’t gone down there in over a month, leaving the boys the freedom to plan and recruit however they pleased, they always welcomed my presence in the lower level previously, but there was nothing I could ever do to help so I tended to stay back.

My eyes grew wide as I held a breath scanning over the room. Nearly wall to wall was a sea of white. Soldiers formed a loose circle with Rex and Hunter in the center. The leaders were shouting some plan and appearing to be rallying up their brothers. Voices in agreement echoed the space, a series of maps lined one wall with a series of CT numbers lining another. It was an excessive site, a nervousness crept into my heart, I internally questioned how this little hide-out managed to stay a secret between all of these men.

I found Fox on the outskirts of the group, barely able to make my way over to him, trying to quietly slip passed all of his brothers. Trying to interrupt as little as possible but I still managed to catch plenty of unpleasant looks. Being this much closer to the crowd I was feeling more and more overwhelmed with every face that I didn’t recognize.

When I was finally close enough to lace Fox’s hand in mine, he jumped with a low startle before his eyes found me. Looking around the room as if he needed to check and see where he was. He was clearly lost in some trance of a daydream and didn’t realize that I had found my way down here. His fingers tightening and pulling my body closer into his side, wrapping an arm around my shoulder.

“Fox? This is bigger than I thought it was going to be.” I whispered up at him, careful to not let his unknown brothers over hear.  

“I know... I didn’t think it was going to get this big so fast. It rapidly grew these last few weeks. It’s growing too fast, way too fucking fast.” Fox said while shifting his gaze back over the room, there was a feeling of uncertainty that fell in waves off of him, it only added to my growing nervousness.

With that moment Hunter shouted something in a language that I couldn’t understand, and the room shouted up in arms, Rex only adding to the overly hyped energy. “What’s going to happen?” I asked wanting to know what Rex was planning, there was clearly something big in the works, something monstrous.

“This can’t stay here. We have to move this operation someplace more secure.” Fox answering a different question. My question was in regards to the current event, Fox’s answer was for the long-term plans that I hadn’t even considered yet.

I simply nodded and stayed quiet. Fox was right, this can’t stay here – this amount of clones alone with the dwindling profits is going to start drawing questions. However, I can’t imagine moving an operation that is of this size is going to be easy, and I don’t want to think of the fact that this probably can’t stay on Coruscant. Fuck, I don’t want them to leave. Not again.

Fox leaned over again after a newly excited and rowdy moment had temporarily settled in the crowd. “Why don’t you go back upstairs. I’m going to stay late tonight and make sure things don’t get out of control here... I’ll get someone to walk you home.”

“Fox. I’ll be fine. I can find my own way, just focus on –“ I started to turn down his offer while looking over the crowd once more.

“Eyes on me Hope.” He ordered while cutting me off and only starting to speak once more when I found his gaze. “Someone will walk you home. That is not negotiable.”

“Fine.” I huffed. “You are just lucky that your so fucking easy to love.” I said with a challenging glare then leaning up to catch one of his pouty kisses before making my way back up the steps and into the main space of 79’s.

My eyes rolled so hard that it physically hurt when I seen Neyo with a fresh drink sitting in my section. Fucking Maker, that fucking droid got him a drink. Now I am forced to at the very minimum interact with him at least while cashing him out, fuck he’s going to probably order more drinks than usual to just piss me off. When his gaze landed on mine, he shot me that same sickly-sweet smile that I have been using for the past few weeks. Fucking Holy Mother of Maker! I am really starting to fucking hate Neyo.

Why are you here?” I demanded, as I stomped my way behind the counter, not bothering to mask the venom in my voice as I squared my shoulders against Neyo’s presence.

He leaned back, eyes scanning the nearly empty bar that was 79’s, the corner of his mouth twitching upwards in a grin that was equal parts maddening and sarcastic. “I don’t like ordering from droids. They never get it right, they short me." He drawled, voice deep and unbothered, as if I was just another fixture of the bar.

“That’s funny. Because they actually do make your drinks correctly. You only ever got extra because I used to over pour for you! Don't get comfortable—that charity’s run dry." I shot back, wishing my words could sting as much as I needed them to.

He said nothing more, but his silence was sharp like a vibro-knife, tension pulling taut between us like a live wire. His stare was a dare, unwavering, lips pressed tight, and for a split second I could almost hear all the things he wasn’t saying. The air between us pulsed as my rage started to twist off my body like static. A list of things I wished I had the courage to say but left unspoken, all the quick whipped comebacks I never actually thought of, and all the one liners that would shut him down. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Why can’t I be good at this?

I didn’t come back to check on him, hell I refused to give him the satisfaction of another glance, let alone a refill. Trying to stay busy with this dead shift, stacking the glasses with an unnecessary force, the crystal clinks were nothing more than an echo of my irritation. Neyo was now bringing out a side of myself that I didn’t like, the minutes clawed by while I hated being stuck in a negative headspace, my eyes glued to the chrono watching every single hour round out. When the moment finally arrived to close out his tab, a wicked sense of satisfaction twisted through me in this silent battle that neither of us had really won.

“Well, that’s all for tonight. Wished you could stay longer but it’s time for you to go.” I said sweetly and clicked my tongue to the top of my mouth.

He didn’t say anything, instead looking over his small single drink invoice and dropped each of the measly credits from his palm in a slow waterfall. I rolled my eyes as I had to reach across the counter and flick each of the metallic slabs into my palm, the credits were still warm from being stored in some tight-fitting pocket. When I went to grab up the last one Neyos hand whipped fast, catching my wrist in his grip, it wasn’t enough to hurt but enough to startle me. My eyes snapped to his face and a flicker of some unreadable expression broke through whatever badass personality he was using as a mask.

I tugged my hand back tight to my chest, freeing myself from him entirely, looking at him through pinched brows as if I had Jedi powers and could read his mind.- 

“Hey Angel.” The overly husky sound of Wrecker interrupting whatever weird standoff was happening between Neyo and I.

I smoothed my hand over my forehead while turning in Wreckers direction, trying to lose any crease that may have become temporarily imprinted from my scowl. “Hey Wreck. I’m sorry but we are closing out now, I can’t pour any more drinks, not even a hot chocolate.” I smiled and snorted a small giggle.

“Uhhh... That’s okay... Actually, Fox asked if I could walk you home tonight.” Wrecker tried to make his voice sound careful while an overly dramatic Neyo scuffed and pushed his chair back with a scraping sound.

“Of course he did.” I said while now smoothing out my cheeks with just a small enough smile to acknowledge Fox’s protective characteristics. Neyo giving another loud short sound of annoyance as he staggered his way towards the front door. Wreckers’ eyes watching him in a side eyed glance with an intense expression, brows pulled tight, and lips pressed into a frown, a side of Wrecker I wasn’t familiar with was showing through. “Well, Wreck.” I said to get Wrecker to refocus on me. “Fox usually just waits out front for me. It was a slow night, so I’ll be done in like 30 standard minutes. I can meet you there after I lock up.

Wrecker gave a tense nod, his jaw clenched tight with a hooked lip, and that hard look in his eyes lingered as he scanned over Neyo’s direction before he stalked towards the front door. My stomach sinks slightly, a chill pricked beneath my skin, my feet frozen to the floor, in the longest standard second of not knowing what to do.  My nerves stretched razor-thin as my intuition warned something within my core, and I started praying to Maker that Neyo has already left the premises. We need to avoid all attention with any form of the authorities.

Thinking of how many rogue clones are still taking refuge in the basement, my fearfulness kicked into hyperdrive as I started to rush through my closing routine. I was sloppy and speeding through all the necessary chores, and I can find a lame excuse for any forgotten tasks tomorrow. My fingers trembled and I internally begged for them to stop since it added an element of ungracefulness to everything I was doing, managing to complete the bulk of my checklist in under 15 minutes.

At last, I crossed the threshold, locking the door with that final resolute click. Outside the streets were shrouded in the kind of darkness that seemed to swallow footsteps whole, taking a second to steal my features, the city appeared to be silent as my eyes adjusted to this new low light. However, there was nothing, the anxiety that recently ricocheted through my chest died, no Neyo lurking, no stand off between brothers, not even a threatening whisper.

“All done?” Wrecker pushed off the wall, his shadow stretching long beneath the streetlights.

I exhaled, relief flooding my veins and my limbs were heavy. “Ya, thanks for waiting Wreck. Com’on its this way. “I said while starting in the direction of my apartment.

We were about at the halfway mark when Wrecker cleared his throat. “ I uhhh... I saw you in the basement today.” He started.

My nerves fully smoothed over as I seen my apartment building come into view in the distance. “Oh ya? Sorry I must have missed you, that was a lot to take in...” Looking up at him with a bashful smile.

“I mean... I uhh saw you with Fox.” He said before clearing his throat again and running his hand down the back of his skull.

“Okay?” My face stayed straightforward while my eyes flicked around but not landing on anything in particular while trying to piece together Wreckers thoughts. “Ya... I’m with Fox.” I offered once he stayed quiet and continually looked down at me from the corner of his eye.

“I seen that too.” He said as he rolled a small pebble under his boot.

“Wrecker, we are friends... Right?” I questioned but I wasn’t even sure why I did.

“Right.” His answer was just as tight as his stance was, he uncomfortably squeezed his eyes for a moment, processing some unknown information, just the sounds of our shoes over the walkway was the only other thing to be heard.

As we came to the front entry of the building, I stopped in my tracks, lingering for a moment before the doorway.  “Well, this is me.” I turned to face him, there was a lost expression a crossed his features and I wasn’t sure what shifted between us. “Thanks for walking me home, I know that Fox will appreciate it more than me probably.” I tried to joke and bring us back to where we were before, where we were that night we danced.

“Ya... No problem.” He said with an eyeroll, but he didn’t roll his eyes with any form of sarcasm or malice, more like he was trying to avoid eye contact.

With a big breath I stayed still, I just stood there and I just continued to stare at him for what had to be the longest standard second. “Ummmm... Wreck... Soo... Like I’m with Fox... But I’m not just with him... Like we are open.” I spoke slowly while dropping my head to my shoulder.

“Okay?” Wreckers face still held that same lost look but now started to fill with something that resembled confusion.

“I don’t know, I guess, I just wanted you to know that.” I said while taking the tiniest step forward, testing to see if there was any chance of something more, anything more.

“And we are friends.” He clarified but I wasn’t sure if he was talking to me.

“Friends... Well than I guess I’ll see you tomorrow? Buddy?” I said while shifting back and forth on my feet and doing a little wiggle as an uneasiness rolled off my back.

Wrecker paused for just a second before his face returned to that smile that I knew and loved. “Goodnight... buddy.” He said before walking off into the night.

***

The next morning, I slouched into the stool over my eat in counter, my hair still a knotted mess, just wearing an oversized shirt and panties. I was half finished with my morning caf, and in the middle of shoveling a spoonful of oats into my mouth when Fox and Cody walked through the door in mid-conversation. I wasn’t sure what they were talking about, but they spoke in an animated tone, Cody opening my fridge to find a water bottle on the bottom shelve and Fox reaching into my left cabinet to pull down his favorite coffee mug. I liked having them come in like this, comfortable, content, like they were meant to be here with me.

Cody reaching over and nabbing up one of my pieces of toast, taking a quick bite and kissing me on the cheek with lightly crumbly lips. Fox pouring the rest of the caf into my mug and sliding the sugar closer to me to add in if needed. I smiled at each of them and my heart felt warm and full as I adored them, they have no idea how much I actually love them.

Fox’s eyes wrinkling in a smile as he took a drink from his mug. “How was your night with Wrecker? It’s early, I’m surprised he’s gone already.” His arrogant knowing smirk was plastered on his lips as he dropped his cup. “And I’m surprised you have the ability to sit up like that.” He lowly chuckled.

“As I have said thousands of times my Fox-a-lot... We are JUST friends.” I said while swallowing another spoonful and looking down my nose at him.

Fox and Cody shot a look between each other for a standard second before Cody shifted his gaze back to my face. “Was that your decision or his?” Cody said while cocking his head and hooking his thumb over his belt buckle.

“What?” The question was asked but didn’t need to be answered as I straightened up in my seat and responded instantly. “I... I don’t know...” I took half a heartbeat then stood up placing my hands flat on the countertops. “He’s the one who’s not interested.”

“Did he say that?” Cody asked with an interrogating tone that had me rolling my eyes.

“He didn’t have to...” I started to take a few steps back towards the refresher. “I guess I’m just not his type.”

I caught Fox and Cody sharing another standard second glance once more then Fox shouted out. “That can’t be right. We are going to talk to Hunter.”

They both started to walk out of the front door while I was starting to walk towards the refresher door. “Hunter? What the fuck does Hunter have to do with this?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

The Trouble with Communicating. 

“HE’S A VIRGIN!” Cody hollers as he walks into my apartment for the second time today, lightly slamming the door behind him. “And what the fuck is going on between you and Neyo?”

I look over from my cuddled-up position on the couch, my back leaning against the arm rest, and dropping the data pad that I was doom scrolling through into my lap. “Wait? Who told you about Neyo?  Wait what? Neyo is a virgin?”

Cody has a hand pressed against the wall while he kicks off his boots. “No Wrecker.” He says before stripping off his cloak and any other form of outside clothing.

“Wrecker told you that Neyo is a virgin?” I questioned as Cody crossed the room and pulled two chocolate bars from a small pouch on his belt, handing one to me and ripping into the other one for himself. “Thank you.” I murmured as I took the treat.

“Star! Keep up.” He said while taking a seat next to me and pulling my legs over top of his lap, tangling our bodies together as he made himself more comfortable before taking another large bite of the chocolate.

“Cod’ika!” I said matching his tone. “Start from the beginning” tossing the data pad onto the coffee table and gave him my full attention.

“Fox and I went to talk to Hunter this morning, since Hunter may have mentioned that Wrecker has a small crush on you.” Cody started while nodding his head from side to side as if this was information I should have already known. “Wrecker was with him, so we just asked Wrecker directly.” Cody paused to take another bite from his candy. “And Wrecker basically said he’s a virgin and doesn’t know what to do.” Cody popping the last corner of chocolate into his mouth.

“What? That can’t be true, Wrecker is like huge... and funny... and handsome. There’s no way that he hasn’t been with anyone else...” I said while continuing my small nibbles on my treat.

“Ya, I don’t think he’s confident when it comes to woman. At least he didn’t come off that way when talking to me and Fox.” Codys hands now moving to rub up and down the outside of my thigh while pulling his lips in a small pucker, a face he tends to make whenever he is analyzing a situation.

“I don’t know. I still don’t think he’s interested.” I said while finally finishing off my piece of chocolate. “I’ve kinda said a few... like flirty things to him... and he never responded... Even last night he was asking about me and Fox... and I mentioned how we are all like... open... and he still didn’t try anything or say anything. Hell, he didn’t even really look at me.” I said while shifting to a more comfortable position and really stretching my legs out over Cody. His hand now traveling further up and gliding over the curve of my ass.

“Ya, we talked about that too. Wrecker didn’t know what that meant.” Cody said with a head tilt with an arched eyebrow.

“You’re fucking joking?” I matched his expression with one of my own.

“Don’t worry I cleared things up for him. I told him this ass is free to tap any time.” Cody said while spanking my booty a few times before busting out in a playful laugh.

Laughing along with him. “Shut the fuck up! No you didn’t!... Did you?”

“Well, I said it a little nicer, but the message was the same.” He said as our laughter died down and looked back over at me with a loving expression before taking a relaxed breath. “So, Neyo?”

“Urgh.” The annoyed sound was the only thing I could muster out while trying to find where to begin.

“Wrecker mentioned he’s been acting like an asshole. Star, why didn’t you tell us?” Cody started rubbing the rounds of my ass down to my mid-thigh again.

“That’s the whole thing. Neyo is just acting like an asshole.” I said while rolling my legs off of him and sitting shoulder to shoulder, pressing my hands under my legs, and staring down at the floor. “I probably only know about 10% of what’s going on down in that basement. And just that little fraction of information is scaring the hell out of me Cody. I’m starting to get really scared, I think people are going to start asking questions that I don’t have fucking answers too... You guys don’t need any distractions. Specially not something as stupid as some asshole.” My eyes round as I finally looked over to find his eyes just as round as mine. “Please don’t get caught. I can’t lose you.”

“I won’t I promise.”

***

Wiping down the bar with restless energy, the night felt like it was pulsing around me, everything humming with an unknown tension, even the shadows flickered along the walls as if they too where eavesdropping on our secrets.  The hours bled together, the memory of the clones gnawed at my nerves, a dread coiled in my gut, that moment in the basement on a constant loop in my mind. The dozens of armored figures, quiet simmering tension, the threat of disaster, one mistake and this whole operation explodes.

‘Shut the fuck up.’ I scolded myself. ‘The boys have it under control. I’m being dramatic. This won’t spiral into a void of chaos, Rex wouldn’t allow that. Hell, Fox wouldn’t allow that. I’ve never doubted them before and I’m not going to start tonight.  Gregor is being careful. I just have to trust them. This will not blow back in their face. Cody promised he wouldn’t get caught.’

Shaking my head in a quick tiny and repeated motion of denial, then looking for any new customer to immediately distract me. Pushing those constant thoughts to the back of my mind and trying to convince myself to just stop fucking thinking.  I just need to stop fucking thinking. I can do this if I just fucking get a grip and stop thinking.

Please just fucking stop thinking.

That’s when I noticed his unmistakable and stupid modified helmet with its crimson circle and cold sharp lines. He moved like a warning, slicing through the dim lit crowd, his back straight with an air of confidence mixed with asshole.  Fucking great, here comes Neyo... But then... he stopped with a predatory stillness, his gaze sharp even under the visor.

My sightline now locked on him, my features wash with irritation, daring him to take another step forward towards my station. Only this time, there is a pause, he angled his head as if he can sense the storm brewing beneath my calm exterior. In the briefest moment, barely a heartbeat, our eyes pinned on each other and then the room seemed to hold its breath.

It’s in this pause, the soundlessness of this very pause that caused my logic to spring forward.  I reminded myself of how the boys’ downstairs don’t need any extra complications, how I actually do need a distraction, and the sad truth of how much money I make from fucking tips. It took a standard second for my mind to race through the pro’s and con’s. My shoulders dropped suddenly, I flipped a loose strand of hair out of my face, my anger melted down since there was a clear and obvious answer. With a resigned sigh, a short eye roll, and a defeated nod towards his usual seat at the counter.

Neyo only then started to move again, stalking his way to his familiar spot, dropping his bucket off on the chair next to him. I slid a glass of our house tap beer over to him and pulled a face, pretending that these past few months never happened. “You ever going to order something that doesn’t taste like bantha shit?” I said while arching an eyebrow at him, testing to see if he was going to try and challenge me again.

“I bet bantha shit would actually taste better than this watered-down beer.” He said while pulling the smallest smile and I was actually impressed that he was trying to riff bar banter with me.

“That watered-down beer is one of the main things that keeps this place running, unlike your sparkling personality.” My grin widens slightly with sarcasm.

“I am not sparkly!” His tone was back to being slightly rough and his small smile dropped as if that was some kind of insult.

“You sure fooled me...” I could feel it. I could feel everything sliding back down into the frustrated, argumentative, and problematic relationship that I just tried to pull us out of. With another second and with no new distractions I looked at Neyo once more, sizing up the way he sat with a bored expression, running his fingernail along the edge of the countertop, clearly uninterested in his surroundings. “Why do you come in here?” I asked out loud, I probably should have kept that question to myself, but it was spoken out into the galaxy before I could stop it.

His head perked up and his brows furrowed as if that was a question he never thought he’d have to answer, lips pinched in a thin line.

“You are clearly not having fun. So, why do you even come in here?” I leveled my look at him and tried to keep my expression neutral.

“I like to check on my squad. I don’t want the bureaucratic headache if one of them does something stupid on my watch.” He sat up and his faint smile returning

“Try again.” I pressed my palms over my edge of the counter and pressed them out wide, holding his eyes, looking for a flicker of truth in his next statement. “Your squad isn’t here. In fact, they stopped coming in once you became a regular.”

His eyes faltered from mine as he let out a small chuckle, his eyes scanning the dance floor as if he didn’t even realize his men weren’t here. “I just want some peace and quiet.” He said while quickly filling his mouth with a large sip of beer, rewriting his previous answer.  

“You’re in the wrong place.” I said while pushing off the bar top and taking a step backwards. “If you want peace and quiet – then try The Jedi Temple.”

“Maybe I would if the Jedi weren’t so damn friendly.” He cocked his head and gave me another one of his expressionless faces.

"Maker forbid, that people are actually nice to each other.” I said while looking across the cantina and wishing by the force that someone else would come in.

There was another grumble, some low mumble that muttered from Neyo’s lips. I heard him speak but it was far too quiet to even be meant for me, he was definitely talking to himself. However, even my subconsciousness was looking for a diversion.

“What was that?” I asked without even thinking, leaning back over in his direction, my eyes fluttering back to his down turned face.

He let out a heavy exhausted breath, his expression stoning into his asshole mask. “Maybe your just too nice. Have you ever thought about being less friendly – specially towards my brothers?" He spoke with a grimace as if he just said something he didn’t even want to.

“Go bark at someone else if you’re looking for a fight Neyo. I’m not going to keep dealing with you if you are going to keep acting like an asshole.” I said with a discouraged sigh, I was crushed that I allowed myself to be in this situation again so soon. I should have known better then to expect anything else from him.

“I’m not looking for a fight... I just don’t know how else to talk to you.” He confessed and settled further into his seat.

“... What’s that suppose to-“

“HEY ANGEL!” Wrecker yells as he jumps over the threshold and into 79’s landing with a loud clank.

Fucking Finally! There’s my distraction!

“Hey Wreck!” I waved overly dramatically and skipped towards the center of the bar. “Finally! I’m so happy you’re here! This shift was a total bore, let me get your coco started!”

“Oh, you spoil me!” Wrecker dropping in a stool in front of me, his smile carried a little more charm than it had in the past, leaning his elbows on the counter. He opened his mouth to say something more, but stopped himself, instead his cheeks just reddened with some unknown and held back flirty comment.

I looked him up and down with a quick flick of my eyes, biting my bottom lip while thinking of the gossip from Cody earlier today. Was that true? If it was, things were suddenly starting to line up. “Walk me home tonight.” I wasn’t sure if I was asking or commanding him.

I watched as his two-toned eyes shifted slightly before barely narrowing as if he was solving some mental puzzle. “Ya.” His answer was short, he took a deep swallow, but his gaze stayed calculated.

“Excuse me! I’m done here!” Neyo piped up from the side lines, waving me over before leaning back slightly to pull a few credits from the small pouch on his belt. “Since it doesn’t look like my squad is coming in tonight, I guess then there’s no reason for me to stay any longer.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it tonight.” I said noticing how somber his expression had become. “You’re right. The beer is pretty watered down. I’ll find something better for you next time.”

“Are you sure?” He said while still digging through his pockets.

I just nodded and watched how different he all in the sudden seemed to be.

“Alright, well thank you.” He said as he stood up and lowly walked out the front door.

“Angel! You got to hear this joke I heard from this Trandoshan today” Wrecker’s voice, booming with mirth, tugged me gently back to the warmth of the bar as Neyo slipped silently into the darkness outside.

With that the night spiraled onward with each one-liner blurring in the next as Wreckers rowdy laughter echoed throughout the bar. He spun wild stories that were too outlandish to be true, cracked more jokes, and started to match my flirty comebacks with some of his own. However, every one of his flirty comments were slightly weak, predictable, and entirely too cheesy, but that made it all the more precious. Something about him was infectious and bright, filling this cantina with a warmth that I almost had forgotten could exist. Wrecker was happiness, just pure untarnished happiness, and I just let myself drift.

That was until I looked up at the chrono, time was relentless, and I now had to scramble to finish the closing tasks that I had abandoned. The chairs still needed to be upturned, the garbage was overflowing, and the droids were retreating to their charging stations. I had Wrecker wait patiently on the other side of the door, his hulking silhouette was outlined by this neon light haze, and I caught that same calculated expression he adorned earlier. When I was finally able to lock the doors behind me, the world felt quieter, specially after my speed run of the closing tasks, taking a moment to not only breathe in the cool night air, but also breathe in Wrecker.

We walked side by side and the silence between us started to grow loud and thick with words that remained unsaid and questions that felt too heavy to speak. Fuck this was unexpected, we aren’t the quiet kind, not when we are together. Why do all these walks back to my apartment change something about us? Thinking of all the things I wanted to ask.

 Was he really a virgin? What is the furthest he has been with someone? Does he have a crush or was that just Cody talking shit? Would he even want to do anything with me? Would he want to do anything tonight? How fast is too fast for him? Is he even comfortable enough with me to talk about this stuff?  

When our eyes would meet, he offered a small and gentle smile that seemed almost apologetic, and I would nod as this unspoken barrier lingered that neither of us was willing to breach. 

Noticing small flickers of truth behind Wreckers careful glances and in the way he worked over his jaw. I didn’t need to be a jedi to sense he was wrestling with his own thoughts, the way he was trying to roll the tension off his shoulders, the way his hands were flexing then relaxing, he was physically trying to knead away at his own thoughts. I was getting desperate to break the silence but terrified that the wrong words would frighten him off again, meanwhile every step brought us closer to my apartment, closer to the end of our night.

When we reached my door the weight of everything that stayed unsaid pressed down on both of us, I wondered if he could hear my heart pounding and every nerve in my body begging this to not end, not yet. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. It can’t end like this. Not fucking again.

“Do you want to come up?”

“So, uhhh,  I was wanting to tell ya something.”

We both spoke over top of each other before ending in light giggles. “Okay, come on up. We can talk there? I don’t have any hot chocolate but I think I can find something else for you.” I said while activating the control panel on the side of the door.

He didn’t respond but just stayed close by as we made our way up to my level. We returned to silence again however, that once nervous butterfly in my stomach started to twist into a feeling I could recognize. I was starting to find my usual confidence now that I was back in my element, although, the same couldn’t be said for him. All of the same tension filled traits started to come back, it was cute to see him nervous.

“Can I get you a water or anything?” I asked as the door to my apartment slid open and I started to kick off my shoes. “I’m pretty sure one of your brothers stashed some treats here if you’re hungry.”

“Uhh just water is fine. Thank you “ he said while taking in the decor of my home, he didn’t bother to remove his boots or armor and I didn’t ask him too. “This is a nice place ya got here.”

He said while still standing idly in my kitchen and I opened the fridge to get each of us a water. “Thanks, it’s a little on the small size but it’s cozy…. Ummm you can sit wherever you like. Just make yourself comfortable.” I added when I noticed he still hadn’t moved as if he was glued to my small entry way floor.

He took only a few steps forward, his strides were so long that he was half way in my living room within two steps. I watched how he stared for a moment at my bed before ultimately taking a place on my couch. I wondered what he had thought about in that moment, he wasn’t seriously about to start there was he? Bold for a virgin.

“You said you wanted to talk about something?” I questioned as I set the water down and sat at the opposite end of the couch with my feet tucked under me, trying to give him enough space to be comfortable.

“Ya. Right. Well. I.. uhhh… I…” he stopped and just slipped his face into his hands, not making any eye contact with me since we entered my apartment.

“Does this have anything to do with what Cody told me about today?” I questioned gently and felt like that was a safe place to start.

“I don’t know.. yes… probably… if Cody said what I think he said… maybe… I don’t know.” Wrecker kept rambling and was struggling to pull his thoughts together.

“Okay, well… What would you like to happen tonight?” I asked while slowly leaning forward to reach for his hand-

“This is stupid. I should just go.” Wrecker stood up before I had a chance to touch him. My heart broke slightly at seeing how agitated he was becoming.

“Don’t go yet Wreck!” I stood to stop him - as if that was ever a possibility. “Here, I have an idea. How about we sit back to back? Then we can just talk, I know it seems silly, but it’s easier sometimes.” I said while curving my fingers around his bicep with one hand and holding an open palm up towards my bed. “Come on, this is more roomy than the couch.”

He didn’t say yes, but he didn’t say no. I dropped my hand down towards his and gave a small tug towards the bed. It was a wonderful surprise that he followed with ease, allowing me to walk him to the edge of my bed. He sat down with his usual thud and pressed his elbows into his knees with a worn out sigh. I crawled on the bed behind him and pressed my spine against his as we sat back to back. I allowed him a moment to collect himself and get relaxed before I started to speak up.

“Okay how would you prefer we do this? Would you rather I ask questions, or do you want me to just listen?” The smile was heard in my voice since I couldn’t believe this was working.

“Questions I guess, I don’t know where to start.” His words were clear, and his sentence was articulate, I felt him straighten up enough to lean into me.

“When I spoke with Cody today, he said you didn’t have much intimate experience, was he correct in saying that?” My eyes started to dance around the room while Wrecker took a moment to answer.

“Confirmative” his voice was rung with gravel.

“Oh, Wrecker... I’m surprised to hear that. I can’t possibly be the first person to find you attractive.”

“No there were others, but it never got that far.” He confessed while completely missing the truth I shared with him.

“W-w- What’s the furthest you’ve gone?” I bit at my words; my gaze now locked onto one of my boring pillows and prayed to Maker that this question wasn’t too personal.

“Not far, my size scared them away.” He said and I could feel him drop his face into his hands again with an embarrassment dripping from him.

“Well. I’m not scared of your size.” I wanted to turn around and throw my arms around his big thick neck, to trail kisses over his scar, to pull myself into his lap. But I didn’t. I just stayed still.

“Hmmm maybe not yet.” He dismissed my comment, and I tried not to take it personally and knew that this was a defense from previous pain.

“I would like to try. If you would...” My words were slow, slower than they needed to be, but I wanted to make sure he heard me.

There was a stillness that enfolded us while he thought it over. “What do you have in mind?” He said just as slowly, and my heart started to burst against my ribs at his question.

“I could maybe start with a kiss?” My words turning into a whisper and my cheeks blushed even without him being able to see it “or is that too much?”

That stillness returned before I felt him shuffle slightly “I think I would like that.” He confirmed and I could feel him fully shift his weight to face me.

I turned around with a soft smile, my eyes looked over each of his nervous features, even his scar seemed softer in this moment. Our faces slowly moved in closer to each other’s and I didn’t close my eyes until he did. The kiss was plump, plush, closed mouthed and over too soon. He pulled back with a slightly heavy breath.

“Was that too much?” Our faces were still close, and I watched the anxiety start to sooth.

“No, it was fine.” His eyes looked off to the side and his copper toned cheeks reddened slightly. A color that he seemed to commonly wear tonight.  

“More?” I simply asked with a nod and moved in ever so slightly, to see if he would meet me halfway.

“Umm yes.” He said but I could tell he fully didn’t understand what I meant with my question.

As our faces neared once more, I reached up to lay a hand in his cheek, to try to encourage him to not pull away again. I could feel all the same details of our first kiss, only this time I wanted to find out if he would allow anything more than these tight-lipped elementary style kisses.

I parted my lips just a fraction and slipped my tongue just passed the line of my teeth when I felt him hum and melt into my mouth. A weight dropped from his shoulders, and he pressed harder into the kiss, fully opening up and allowing my tongue to cautiously move forward into his. Dancing and swirling, gradually inviting him into mine. His tongue was noticeably wide and interestingly strong, completely able to bury mine as he explored my mouth.

My other hand finding its way to the nape of his neck and I wanted to be pulled into him, to wear his marks, to take him as mine. However, I restrained from rushing him while mentally telling myself that I needed to hold back. He turned more of his body towards mine and one of his hands ambivalently landed on my ribs. Fuck. I’m flooding between my legs. Fuck. Get your shit together it’s just a kiss.

I broke the kiss but didn’t pull my hands off of him instead I anchored to his shoulders and brought myself up enough to straddle his lap. My legs pushed open wider in order to accommodate his still armor wrapped muscular thighs. Where is your fucking self-control, I screamed internally.  “Is this, okay?” I was breathless before leaning down, waiting for his answer before allowing myself to capture his mouth again.

“Yes” his reply was heard but muffled in my mouth. His hands wrapped around my back and hugged my body closer into his.

“Let me know if it gets too much or you want to stop!” I spoke overtop of his lips before he hummed in agreement and rolled his chest into mine.

The kiss that had started so innocently had transformed and unleashed into everything he was holding back these past few months. His tongue was sloppy and inexperienced, his breath was ragged, and his hands barely moved from the flare of my hips. A part of me hoped he was also scolding himself for losing his composure just as I had, another part of me wondered how much more is he going to uncage tonight.

I started to naturally grind down onto his covered cock, needing to relieve the built-up throb between my legs. He understandably didn’t know what to do with his hands, almost sitting there as still as stone, needing to follow a leader. I reached down to cup over one of his hands to bring it up to my breast, his calloused fingers catching on the fabric of my shirt and dragging it up slightly allowing the side of my abdomen to peak through.

He let out a needed groan at my action and of course another persistent idea popped into my head. Pulling back to look down at his swollen lips and stacked inhales. “Do you want to see me? All of me?” I asked as the words fell off my tongue almost too fast. I am moving just on primal urges alone; I am aware of how quickly I am moving but for the life of me can’t seem to slow anything down.  His brows pinched with a slight confusion “I want to show you if you want to see!” I said while leaning back enough to hopefully give him enough room to think. Fuck to hopefully give myself enough room to think.

“Okay” his word had more syllables then necessary and that same calculated expression returned. 

“Stop me if this becomes too much for you.” I said while scurrying off his lap but standing within reach by the end of the bed.

His eyes held mine as I reached for the hem of my shirt, slowly pulling it up and over my head. Then his breath started to become more reckless as I unfastened my pants and pushed them to the floor. I gave him a second to take me in while wearing just my underwear, but his eyes never weaved away from my face. With a challenging arched brow, I reached back to unclasp my bra, letting it fall down the front of my body and onto the ground. Then pulling at the thin elastic I pushed my panties down to pool at my feet.

His eyes still remained on mine. “You can look at me “I said feeling strong in my nude form.

Wreckers gaze stripped down my body with a heat I couldn’t have expected lingering on each of my private parts. He cleared his throat before standing up also, only one footstep away from me. “Do you want to see me?” He asked with a slight crack in his voice.

“I do, but only if you want to show me. You don’t have to.” I clarified but my eyes spoke a different answer for me as they walked down to the place just below his belt.

“I think so,” he said with a slight tremble and started to fumble with his belt, but the movements were haphazard and clumsy.

I reached forward and wrapped my fingers around his wrist. “Wreck. I wanted to show you. You don’t owe me anything. Are you sure you want to?”

“Confirmative” he said but it lacked conviction, however I pulled back and gave him the freedom to continue.

Once he pulled his cock piece off, he opened his blacks just enough to pull his cock out of the opening of his suit.

“Holy shit!” The words came out in almost pure instinct. Not delicate nor sensitive, my words punched through the air with a tone of alarm and shock.  Wreckers cock was nearly double the size of all of his brothers and all of a sudden his comments about being too big made far too much sense.

“Oh, this is always what happens!” he said with defeat as he fell back on the bed one hand covering his face and the other covering his enormous dick.

“Wow, wow, wow. Wrecker… Sorry I didn’t mean to respond that way you just surprised me a little bit.” I giggled slightly as I bit the tip of my fingernail between my molars. “ OK… OK… I think I can do this.”

“What?” He said with disbelief in a short snort.

“I mean I probably can’t take you instantly… but… I could probably work my way up to it. That is if you were comfortable helping me prep?” I said as I dropped both of my hands in front of my waist and twirled my hips from side to side and a slightly flirty fashion while pressing my tits together.

He didn’t answer but just raised his head up enough to look down his nose at me.

“Have you ever helped any of your previous partners prep before?” I asked while biting my lip and sliding on the bed next to him.

“Uhhh.. no I never got that far with any of them.”

“Well, I can definitely see why you would intimidate most women.” I said with another coquettish laugh. “But I’ve been in other situations before and I’m pretty confident we can make this work. “I said with a daring smile. “That is if you’re ready for that. We can stop now if you want.”

“No!” His word jumped from his throat in almost a jarring tone. “I uhhh I mean... I’m ready. I’ve been ready for a very long time.”

Returning with a simple nod and my typical gentle smile before I reached for his hand that was covering himself and he lifted it off without any resistance. I took another quick glance at his harden length before squeezing his fingers. First just the index one, then the index and middle, then the first three fingers together and decided that this was going to be close enough to his thickness.

Sliding my predominate hand to hold the back of his, navigating his movements and controlling where his touch landed. I placed a small kiss to the inside of his palm then moved his hand down my body, feeling the warm heat of his fingertips ooze a warm honey into my bones the same way he had on the dance floor. When we were sliding down my stomach I could feel a very noticeable tremble start to quake below his skin, I stopped any advancement and shot him a checking in look. “Keep going.” He nodded as he dismissed my concern.

My legs dropped slightly wider when we reached my waist, each of his breaths stacked on top of each other and his trembling was almost out of control now. “Wreck? Are you sure you don’t want to slow down?”

“Please don’t. Please. Please. Please. I want this so bad.” The tremble now audible in his voice and his eyes begged while trailing over top my naked form.

Pushing his hand further down rounding the natural curve of my body, my fingers pressing over his, pressing his middle finger past my flooded folds. He whipped his hand back to his chest in a closed fist, pulling completely out of my grasp, and shot his eyes at mine with a questionable brow. “W-W-Wet” He fumbled over his words.

“Ya,” I started to laugh slightly as I assumed this part was supposed to be obvious to him. “I get... wet... like this when I get...ummm... aroused. “ I felt a little embarrassed to say these things out loud, I wasn’t aware of how little he knew of a womans anatomy. “Umm it’s a good thing.” I quickly added in. “Well, I don’t know for sure, I never asked any of your brothers directly about it... But ummm.... I think the wetter I am, then maybe the better it feels... or at least that’s how it works for me on my end.” I laughed a little more nervously again.

“Okay,” Wrecker said with a heavy swallow and looked back down at my exposed center, calculations taking place for a brief moment behind his eyes. “Okay. I think I get it.” His hand sliding back in place over my pussy, his middle finger gently pushing into my lips.

Sliding my own middle finger over his I pushed his fingers further in and felt the need to educate him. “This is my hood” I said while bringing his fingers up to the top of my vulva and sliding back down into my valley. “This is my clit.” I couldn’t stop the hiss from escaping as his large fingers rounded my sensitive area. “And this is my opening.” I said while I pushed his fingers further down. “This is where you are going to enter me.” There was more bravo in my voice as we neared what I was so desperately throbbing for now, my slick starting to coat my own fingers as well. “Just push your middle finger in first.”I couldn’t help but quietly whimper when he pressed the pad of his finger barely into me, which unfortunately caused him to pull back once more.

“I’m sorry, did I hurt you?” He rambled off while bringing his hand to his chest again with a quick shameful expression that twisted his face.

“No, Wrecker no. It felt good. I promise. It was good. I will tell you if you’re hurting me.” I spoke with conviction and hoped he could feel my honesty. “How are you doing? Do you want to call it a night?” I asked once a still moment passed between us and felt like our intimate moment had slipped away.

“No.” His words were a little less shaky this time around and moved to slip his finger back into my center. “How far do I go?” he asked through a furrowed brow.

“As deep as you can.” I slid a little closer and cupped his cheek with my other hand before raising up just enough to kiss the place just under his jaw. He began to slowly and hesitantly press his finger in deeper, my walls clung to each of his knuckles as he broke my core open. “Now just move in and out like this.” I rubbed my middle finger over the back of his hand as an example of what I was actively looking for.

He started then to pump his finger in and out of me, my slick starting to multiply and my tiny whimpers began to die in the crook of his neck. I had to clear my throat not only to grab his attention but also to clear my own mind. “Okay see, can you feel how much more wetter I’m getting?” I looked up at him through slitted lashes and noticed the subtle nod of his head. “Okay, when it feels like that, you can add in a second finger. Just go slow it’s going to feel tighter.”

Wrecker followed instructions flawlessly, pressing his middle and ring finger in, slowly and purposefully allowing my body to adjust to the larger size. My head fell back onto the mattress again and I couldn’t stop the whimpers from turning into moans. My hips started to buck up slightly to meet each of his full length inserts and a stream of warmth started to circulate in my blood. I looked down his body and seen how painfully hard his cock had become, his tip turned a dark pink and glistening with his own heavy slick, he was still wearing most of his armor, just his head, hands, and cock exposed.

Fuck I don’t think I have it in to last much longer. “Okay Wrecker. Now this is starting to become easier for you, add in a third finger if you can.” I brought my hand up to the space between us as he pulled from my center. “Once you can easily move in and out of me... Try to open your fingers a little bit like this.” I said while spreading my fingers slightly. “Do that once and while in between strokes... Once that’s easy, then I should be prepped enough to take you.” I said while looking down at his dripping hard dick.

“Fuck” his voice was more of a whispered breath an actual word.

He started to add in his third finger, and I watched how his dick twitched while my body took his finger fucking so well. Fuck. I am so fucking close already and I greedily wanted more, maybe I was acting too much on instinct and nowhere thinking enough. I reached out and grabbed the base of his cock with the hand closest to him. “IsThisOkay?” I muttered out in one word as I stroked my grip down towards his head before he even gave me an answer.

An answer I never gotten as his shoulders hunched forward and a stuttering guttural sound came from his abdomen. Before I could even make my second glide back to his base he had cum, shooting a thick strand across my stomach, my hand catching the rest of his release. "I'm sorry." He said with down cast eyes, his fingers idling inside of me still, and a smile he didn’t know I was wearing.

“Its okay, I liked it.” I said as I waited for his face to find mine, then one by one I started to gently suck on each of my fingers before pulling each one out with a small popping sound. I watched a fire ignite in his eyes and he started to pound his fingers back into me with a forcefulness that he was originally lacking. “Oh fuck! Wreck, you’re going to make me cum if you keep doing this.” I mewed but he didn’t stop, if anything my confession only pushed him further as he increased his speed.

One of my fingers curled the armor of his chest plate, pulling his body closer to mine, my other hand wrung the blankets below and my knees pressed together as my body jerked to the side. My orgasm was no longer able to be prevented, and my pussy convulsed over his fingers, my vision turned white, I knew I must have been saying something, I could feel words in my throat. Whatever it was never registered in my ears, however, it definitely encouraged Wrecker enough to keep going through my waves of pleasure.

As I gently was rocked back down into reality, his fingers becoming slower and slower but never leaving me, he looked as out of breath as I was. “That was umm kinda crazy.” Wreckers voice boomed with that kind of excitement that only he could express.

“Ya. Ya. It was kinda crazy.” I agreed as my whole body felt weighty into the mattress.

“Okay, so what’s next in this prep or whatever? Are you ready now? ” Wrecker’s personality regaining that typical self assurance that is true to his character.

“What? Ya I would be... Well Ya. I mean. I am... But you?” I said with an arched brow and looked down to see he recovered his hardened length. “Oh. Oh.” A light giggle came forward. “Uhhh ya. Alright then. Let’s do this.”

Everything about him was twice as big, twice as thick, and twice as wide as all of his brothers. There was absolutely no way I could comfortably straddle him, well at least not the way I would normally. After a few awkward moments of me weakly flopping around naked, I decided to instruct him to sit up straight at the edge of the bed.

Holding on to his shoulders I placed one knee on the outside of his thigh. “I’m going to need you to help me lower myself. I’m not able to support my weight.”

He wrapped each of his hands around my hips and assisted as I steadied myself above him. I could feel his thick head kissing the folds of my pussy as he started to lower my body down onto his length. Fuck his fingers weren’t enough. I could feel every dull stretch of his thickness press tightly along my walls. “Fucking Maker!” My mouth stuck in a wide O shape and my eyes began to water. Fuck. Maybe he is too big. Fuck. Maybe. I can’t fucking handle this. “Okay fuck. Okay. Wreck. Fuck. You’re bigger than I thought.”

“Am I too much?” Wrecker’s voice is worried, and I can feel him start to pull back.

I quickly shake my head. “No. No. Fuck. I just.. Fucking Stars! You’re so fuckin- so big. Gotta go slow, that’s all just help me go slow.”

My legs were shaking but I fucking wanted this, and he fucking needs this, I need him to know that I’m okay. Wreckers hands hold my body steady and I start to take him, sinking down inch by fucking inch, breathing through the feeling of being so full so suddenly. My knee completely gives out, but he’s still there to hold me, gently keeping me from getting hurt.

Finally, I drop over the last part of him, feeling so fucking full I might just burst, his thigh plates pressing into the meat of my ass. Then I just relax, inhaling deeply, feeling the entirety of him, and his fingers grip my waist just a little tighter.

“Are you alright Angel?” Wreckers voice is almost broken in a mixture of uncertainty and restraint.

“I... Yeah. Yes.” I nudge his nose with mine and settle in my weight more. “Lay back now. Just keep your hands on my hips, help me ride you.” I said as I pushed his shoulders back slightly and held eye contact as he found a comfortable position on his back. My hands find their own way to my tits, cupping my breast and pinching my nipples as I begin to roll my hips over his. His fingertips starting to dig into my soft flesh as he helps pull and push my cunt over his fully buried cock.

The noises that Wrecker starts to make are indescribable, some place between pleasure and that agony that comes from unchecked lust that has been ignored for far too long.  A deep hard moan rattles my chest when he drives his hips forward, matching the grind he moves my hips to, so similar to how he danced. His head is laying straight back, and his eyes are closed like he’s just peacefully resting and in the far corner of my mind I’m sure I would admire his self-control, but that coherent thought was fleeting just as fast as the flutter between my legs. I moan while arching my back, chasing something I didn’t even know I was running after, the words just started to spill from my lips like a lost prayer.

“Fuck! Fuck! Wrecker you feel so fucking good. Thank you for- fucking stars – thank you for fucking using me-“

My speech was cut short when a particularly seismically large flutter caught me off guard. That’s not what I meant to say. I don’t want to just be used by these men. I was going to say... Fuck what was I going to say, I don’t want to just be used? Right?

Now my thoughts were cut short as Wrecker hit deeper, faster, and inconsistent, his shoulders curling, sputtering out some choking sound as I felt his cock twitch rapidly inside of me. My cunt actively matching with squeezes of my own, milking every drop out of him, feeling his hot load start to coat and warm my insides. Surprised he was able to cum again so quickly, I slid off his lap and found my place next to him on the bed, I wasn’t sure if this was the result of him being a virgin or if this had something to do with his modification.

I stretched out long and comfortable, he was curled into himself, shoulders hunched and actively trying to catch his breath. A small chuckle found its way to the surface as he turned and looked over my naked body with slightly pink cheeks and a bead of sweat creeping down his temple. “Do you want to look?” I asked while bending my knees slightly and parting my legs. “Your brothers like to look sometimes.” I said with a knowing grin and felt his eyes burn their way down to my center.

“Oh, umm. Ya.” He said, still fully dressed in his armor minus his cock piece and shifted to turn to lay on his elbow. “What- ummm- what do they do? Ummm when they look?” I didn’t think it was possible for the apples of his cheeks to get any more red and my smile grew when they expectantly did.

“Sometimes they touch me, sometimes they just look, when they are fully done -sometimes they wipe me down. You can do whatever you want to do.” I said while my gaze dead panned up towards the ceiling. I didn’t cum with him, I contemplated on if I should even mention it or if I should just let things end out here. I still had that throbbing buried within my cunt, needing to unhinge that desire that stilled within reach, considering that I must be more spoiled than I would like to admit.

My gaze still lingered upward as I felt him shift around below my waist on the bed, deciding not to tell him anything at all, to allow this moment to be a glorious first time, letting him feel victorious, leaving the night uncriticized –

FUCK

He slipped his fingers into me again, pumping with leisure, my back arched as I choked on an unexpected inhale.

“Is this, okay?”

“Fuck Wrecker. Fuck Yes. Okay. Fuck! Fucking use me however you want!” My mind clouded as I said that line again. use me – Wrecker was too inexperienced to feel the way my cunt fluttered at my confession, and he missed the extra warm gush that flooded my center.

He kept his fingers moving steadily inside of me but used his other hand to crawl over top my arching and compressing body, pressing and stretching his fingers the way I just taught him. “Does that mean we can keep going?” His face was almost serious as his eyes met mine.

“Keep going? Keep going? Like what? Keep fucking?” My voice cut with punched words as I rode through the pleasure that was building between my legs, rolling my hips into his palm, and feeling my cheeks start to blush now.

“Can we?”

“Didn’t you just cum? You can go again?” My mouth was like the fucking desert on Tatooine at this point and each breath almost burned against my dried-out tongue.

He just nodded and picked up the speed in which he finger fucked me.

I couldn’t mask my light laugh. “Fuck! Your brothers can’t recover that fast... Fuck.” I lifted my head up, grabbing the back of his neck to pull his lips up to catch mine. “Use me.” I hummed into his mouth.

He lined himself up with my center once more and began to press inward, my body just seamlessly accepting all of him without any need to pause for adjustment. He wasn’t as hard as he was the first time, however he still was able to completely fill my entrance even with his soften erection. My legs caged his waist, my thighs scraping against the plastoid shell, my hands laying flat on the cold planes of his back plate, my body clung to his cock since it was the only form of warmth within reach. “Wreck, you can remove your exoskeleton. You’re not in any danger in my bed.” I said as I started pressing the balls of my feet on his shin guards, trying to slide them off.

“Uhhh okay... Ya... “He lifted off and stood at the edge of the bed before nervously looking around my room. “Could I... Umm... Can we turn off the lights?” He asked as his gaze found the control panel and he already started to make his way to the controls.

“Oh, ya... We can...” I said as he powered off the lights and the room was swallowed by darkness, my eyes needed a moment to make out his shape in the dark, hearing the sound of his armor being removed piece by piece. I already saw your cock – I couldn’t help but to think with an unseen eye roll.

I felt the bed shift once more and squealed slightly feeling his weight and his body heat against my naked skin. The insides of my legs rubbed against the outsides of his, realizing how massive he still is even without his armor. My hands simultaneously ran up his bare forearms and up over his biceps, drinking in every piece of exposed flesh I could feel. That’s when my hands rounded his shoulders and oh. Fuck. That’s the reason he wanted the lights off. I’m a fucking asshole for thinking anything less.

The side that adorned his facial scar, I didn’t realize or even consider the fact that this scar ran down the entire side of his body. My hand trailed over the long healed mutilated skin, feeling the deep grooves and raised tissue, finding that it continued down his back, along his ribs, and stopping just a fraction above his waist. Gently feeling the result of some accident that he probably shouldn’t have lived through, his breath became more controlled as he allowed me to discover his insecurities freely.

“Wrecker.” My voice was barely above a whisper as his truth was brought to light in the darkness of my bedroom.

“Yes.” His voice wasn’t uncertain this time. Already feeling his shielded wall re-fortify, as if he was expecting some kind of disappointment, expecting some kind of rejection.

“Fuck me.”

My remark caught him off guard and he laughed outright before laying further down to capture his pouty lips on top of mine and I could feel his smile in our kiss. “Anything for my Angel.” He said before he started to grind his hips into mine, his tip working its way back into my entrance with some skillful rotation.

He continued to dive his thick cock to the back of my cunt, our breathing mixing and spreading along each others chests, and I selfishly wanted more. I fucking wanted everything, he’s already given so much and I still wanted him to completely conquer and destroy me. I grabbed one of his hands, he allowed me to pull it up and place it over my breast, and he nonverbally understood to start playing with my tits. My other hand moved to his hips, grabbing handfuls of his ass, feeling the way his back swayed into my center.

“Fuck Wrecker, Your so fuckin’ deep, it’s so fuckin’ good.” My words were more of a muddied whimper above all else.

“I don’t want this night to end.” His hips whipped forward more vigorously. “I ship out – out tomorrow. I – I don’t wanna-“ his words were cut short as a growl rattled low within his abdomen.

“Com’ back. Com’back Pl-Please. Y-you can use me. Use me whenever you come back.” I said and those fucking words again and set off that fucking blazing heat that unleased something wild into my blood.

I pressed my heels into the mattress and pressed my cunt into his fucking pace, everything locking up and clamping down hard over his length. Fuck I could feel my convulsion leave with him on his exiting thrusts. Every vein in my body trembled as my climax held me in a dura-steal vice like grip, my voice was just a weak gurgle, and I’m lucky the lights were off since I’m sure my face twisted into some hideous expression. Then my soul felt like it was ripped out only to be slammed back down into my body as all my senses came back into place.

I don’t know if he slowed or if he even stopped. All I can confirm was that he was pounding me before my orgasm and now still rocking his body through lazy motions, catching each of my cum filled convulsions on his cock. “I like it when you get crazy like that! I like that a lot!” He said with a proud boom in his chest and the smile could be heard in his voice.

I was still working on remembering how to breathe, my eyes remained closed, and I started to lick over the front of my teeth, trying to re-wet my painfully dry mouth.

Wreckers thrusts started to slow even more and he moved to rest on the back of his calves, his large hands holding my hips while he relished in the feeling of my newly produced slick. “Use you? What do you mean by that?  He asked after a long pause and my heartbeat started to drum hard once more.

“Ummm. I guess... Like whenever your planet side.” I now started to match his slow grinds with a few of my own. “We can do this again, whenever you want, however you want, and for as long as you want.” I said trying to find my bravo I surely just lost in that last orgasm.

“Hmmm...” He thought for a moment never stopping but gradually becoming slower and slower. “Can my brothers use you too?” He asked with a spike of innocence.

My cunt fucking clung to him again. Fucking Maker Thank The Fucking Stars he didn’t pick up on my body’s natural reaction. I knew instantly that he wasn’t talking about my regular boys, yes, they were his brothers too. However, I knew the brothers he was referencing was the other members of his squad – of Clone Force 99. Fuck, five of them? My mind raced through different scenarios within milliseconds.  Would that be all of them at once? Would they just take me one at a time? Their cocks are different – not like reg clone cocks- right?  Does that include the droid looking one?  

“Ummm... I don’t know... Maybe...” I answered honestly but felt that same pitter patter of excitement I felt once upon a time ago. “Can I think about it?” I said but it wasn’t actually a question, I was indeed in fact going to think about it.

Wrecker eventually and intuitively pulled out and found a place on the bed. I opted to just go into the refresher and clean myself up, I was not only going to be a little extra sore from his size, but I was also not confident that he was going to complete a thorough job. Finding my way back through the darkness to my bed, I made sure to lay on the side with his large scars, cuddling into them and placing small gentle closed mouth kisses all over the textured flesh. My kisses never advanced into anything more, but stayed consistent until I heard his heavy breath turn into the billowy snores as he fell into a deep sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

Everything Has Changed.

I was stretched out as much as possible in my too small of a bathtub. The warm water now cooled to a luke-warm temp and the once full bubbles dissolved down to just a white foam along the top of the waters edge. I was hoping that a warm bath would help relieve any soreness from the night prior with Wrecker, I feel like it initially did but now it almost doesn’t even matter, now I’m just sitting quietly alone and contemplating the event of last night.

Wrecker was already gone before I woke up, he didn’t leave a note or anything. I was hoping he would have, but I didn’t allow it to affect me, shrugging it off to him simply being inexperienced. I didn’t have his frequency nor any other way to reach out to him, and I found myself wondering what he was out there doing. I’m assuming it’s important, it seemed like Hunter was just as involved with this clone rebellion as Rex was. I should’ve asked more questions, I should’ve said more, or maybe I said a fraction to much.

“Use me?”  I said out loud to no one else in my bathroom.

Why did my body respond like that last night, pushing a small breath out of my pursed lips I sunk deeper down into the sudsless bath, bending my knees and allowing the water to wash over my shoulders. Do I like that? Would I like that? I questioned my own sexual preferences that once were so simple now felt more experimental.

The first time Fox implied such a thing I was extremely offended and even slightly hurt at the idea alone. Thinking of how little and meaningless it made me feel, it almost completely broke us. Then when Neyo made that comment about me using his brothers, I was embarrassingly insulted, almost utterly ashamed by the thought. Although thinking about it more thoroughly, this would actually be different, to be used and to use someone are different things. Would that accusation still sting with humiliation now? 

And the truth was...

When I said it last night, it felt... good...

It felt good to say it. Fuck. It feels good to say it now. “Use Me.” I said again to no one, feeling my body naturally flutter as the words left my mouth.

Did I always want... that? Did I always want to be used? Did I just get so upset in the past since maybe I was trying to hide something that society found damning and this wasn’t a truth I wasn’t ready to face? Or did something in me change? Everything around me is changing, everything is uncertain, it’s not too crazy to think that I wouldn’t be affected.

“Use me” I giggled as my legs seemed to fall open on their own and my mind stop psycho-analyzing my latest actions and began to wonder, allowing myself to think over all the members of Clone Force 99.

Hunter is attractive, he has a bit of that stand off broody personality, and he has incredible shiny thick hair. My hand mindlessly sliding down between my legs, pressing and gliding my middle finger barely over the tip of my clit. Does Hunters tattoo travel down the entire length of his body? Over all parts of his body? “Would you like to use me” I breathily whispered as I tried to predict what his reaction would be like.

Tech wouldn’t normally be my type, he is so analytical and calculated, but he does seem like he would have a 100% success rate. He wouldn’t be the kind of guy who would leave a girl unsatisfied. My finger starting to swirl larger circles over my sensitivity as I worked my way down further into my folds. What kind of other gadgets does he have? What kind of things could he create? “Would you like to use me with your brothers?” A small flirty chuckle came forward as I imagined how his approach would be.

Fuck what about Echo? He was a reg clone just like all his other brothers I’ve been with, I already was very comfortable with how his anatomy is. Unless? My other hand curled over my breast, my nipple getting trapped between my index finger and thumb, gently squeezing and rolling it harder and harder. Was Echo altered more than I can expect? Was all of his nerve endings reconnected? Surely, they must’ve been. “How would you use me?” My words lost in more of a gasp as I thought of all the unseen possibilities that were hidden away with him.

Fucking Crosshairs.  He is so, so fucking tall, he’s a bit of an asshole but that challenge is always fun. He has those long fucking fingers too, and they are fucking so fast on the trigger. My own fingers starting to kick up into faster movements between my legs, soft mews started to recklessly escape between my lost breath. “I will fucking beg to be used-“

“Hey Sweetheart! You talking to someone in here?”

“Fuck” I sat up the water sieging as my legs slammed together and I ripped my hand from my center. A wave of water swelled and ricocheted over the edge of the tub. “Gregor!”

“Is everything all right?” Gregors expression switching from confusion to a cheeky grin. “Sweetheart what are you doing in here?” A look of realization settling into his overbearing smile with his goofy giggle.

“I didn’t hear you come in, Ya Big Bonga!” I said matching his smile and flicking a few drops of water at his direction.

Gregor tossed a loose towel on the floor, stepping his feet over top of it, and started to soak up the spilled mess with little scooted steps. I didn’t need to explain myself any further as Gregors laugh filled my small refresher. He was smart enough to catch on to what I was doing, and I wasn’t going to add to his satisfaction of admitting to it. I could already hear what little teasing comments this was going to eventually lead to and I could already predict that this moment would be something that I’d never get to live down.

After he dropped the wet towel into the hamper in the corner, he sat on the newly dried floor, he was wearing his old republic training tee, and a loose fitting pair of sweat pants. He sat with his arm draped over the lip of the bath, swirling and dipping his fingers into the water. “You need any help in there, Sweetheart?” His lips tightly puckered while he tried to keep his smile from growing wide again.

“No.” I huffed maybe a little too quickly. “I was actually hoping to... rest... a bit today.” My gaze watching the way his fingers danced in the water and my voice shrinking slightly as I flicked my eyes up to his. “I am a little sore today.”

“Ah, I see.” Gregor lifted out after flicking the water from his finger tips a few times then wiping the rest off on his pants above the knee. “Well then, how about a milkshake? I know of a great diner close by.” Gregor chuckled slightly before standing up and offering me his hand. “This water is cold, you should get out before you catch a chill... Do you need help getting dressed?”

“Gregor.” I said with a slight eye roll while taking his hand, allowing him to pull me up and out of the bath. “I just had sex last night. Not fought a war. I am fine.” I said while wrapping the towel around my breasts, taking a step past him, and playfully flicked his chest.

“Are you sure? Is the walk to the diner too far? We can call a speeder if we need to.” He said while following me into our bedroom area.

“Oh Stars!” I said while giving him a dismissive look over my shoulder. “I am fine.” I was now whipping a pair of pants out of my dresser and stepping into my panties. “You know, I used to feel like this with you.” I pulled a shirt over my head and gave him a devilish smile.

“You did?” He leaned back against the wall with a confident smile pulling at the corners of his mouth, I could tell he was obviously mentally reminiscing about our first few times together. “Well, what changed? You don’t seem so sore anymore.” He caught my eyes as I was slipping my shoes on now.

“Well, I guess I started to become less and less sore after you started spending the night regularly. I guess my body just got used to your kind of fuckin’.” I joked and slapped his ass while we made our way towards my front door.

The diner was packed tonight, more than I have ever seen it before, we even had to wait 20 standard minutes before we were seated. The host nestled us in a small semi-circle booth in the back corner. My eyes couldn’t stop scanning over the crowd and my ears couldn’t stop picking up some of the nearby chatter. It wasn’t the typical clone clientele that Kragget’s Diner usually had, this place used to be as much of a clone stomping ground as 79’s.

It was just full of regular citizens of Coruscant, all mixed alien species, families with restless children, couples still in their puppy love phase, and a group of friends on the opposite end that kept laughing far too loud. It wasn’t a bad environment, but it just felt off to not see a single piece of CT armor mixed into the crowd. I wondered if Gregor knew this place changed so drastically and that was why he opted to dress in his civvies.

“I guess it has been a while since I was last in here.” My fingers held the menu up in front of me, but my eyes couldn’t stop moving through the different tables, the chatter of all different languages.

“Maybe it was time for a change.” Gregor said while laying his arm over the spine of the booth, naturally pulling me into his body without even touching me. “They still have your favorite milkshake flavor though.”

I looked up to him with a loving stare. “Well, not everything changed then.” Sliding my fingers to his upper thigh and felt his muscles tense under my touch.

“Welcome in! Can I get something started for you two?” The overly fake cheery voice of our waitress broke our eye contact. Gregor cleared his throat before placing our order adding in a small order of star fries for us to share before collecting my menu and handing it back over to the waitress. I kept my hand over his thigh and started to move it slightly higher as he spoke.

Once the waitress rounded the corner from our sight; Gregor shot me a levelheaded look. “Careful Sweetheart, you keep that up and I might get arrested. This is a family place now.”

“Kragget’s Diner has always been a family place, that’s never stopped me before.” I challenged his gaze and slid my fingers up to curl around the waist band of his standard military issued sweatpants.

Gregor choked slightly as I brushed his scalding hot skin with the back side of my knuckles. “Sweetheart, this place is wall to wall tonight. You’re going to get us caught.” He spoke with narrowed eyes, but his hands remained relaxed, and he sunk slightly further down into his seat.

“No one is even looking over here. Just be cool.” Slipping my entire hand down the front of his pants, feeling how tightly wound his stomach was and his breathing became heavier, I could tell he was purposely holding in small breaths in order to prevent himself from panting.

My hand moved further down to the center of his underwear, finding his semi-hard cock starting to slip through the opening, it had to be easily 20 degrees warmer in the confines of his clothes compared to the comfortable temperature of the restaurant. I focused on the sound of his breathing, steady and deep, the rest of the establishment’s roar seem to blur away at the edges, almost as if we were underwater and the background noise was foggy at best.

My fingers brushed over the velvety skin of his cock, feeling that deep set vein of his throb at the contact, his cock growing harder with just my flickering tease. I did it again, brushing the tips of my fingertips from the base of his exposed length down towards the ridge of his head. Gregor tried to disguise a soft grown in a cough, looking away to some distant corner but never stopping me from advancing. I hummed quietly in the back of my throat and brushed down his cock a little more deliberately this time, feeling the way his dick would twitch for a quick second once he was fully hard.

With my head slightly tilted to the side and my gaze zoned out with a daydream stare as I looked over the worn varnish of the tabletop. Rounded my fingers over his base, feeling how solid he was, and slowly drug my hand up his shaft. I loved how warm he was in my hands, his hips subtly bucked up once I reached his tip. Wearing almost a bored expression for the crowd I ran my thumb over his head, collecting a bead of pre-cum and coating my first finger before sliding back down.

Gregor was starting to lose bits of his composure a fraction at a time. My hand starting to find a steady rhythm of sliding up, gathering his latest drip from his tip, and running it back down his shaft. I never slowed nor sped up once I found this comfortable pace, catching how Gregor was trying to hinder himself in the corner of my eye.

First his cheeks started to naturally pink. Then he slowly hunched his shoulders and curled his chin to his chest, breathing deeply with his eyes squeezed shut. Lastly, he fell forward and covered his arm with his head as he rested on the table. This was my cue to finally start picking up the pace, jacking him off a little more ruthlessly, his cock now completely coated with his own pre-cum. He brought his second hand to his mouth and bit down on his knuckles while grunting a tight ‘fuck’ into his closed fist.

“They must be busy tonight. Food is sure taking a long time.” I said nonchalantly as my gazed passed over him with an indifferent stare.

“ Sweetheart –“

Whatever he was about to say was cut off short as I pulled his dick up and out of the top of his pants, keeping my strokes at the same pace, and he rolled his shoulders back to sit up again. Dropping his head to his shoulders he now gave me a skeptical look with blown out eyes, flared nostrils, and a flexed jaw that ticked at his temple. As if a part of him didn’t believe I was going to follow through. Instead of pulling away, he leaned back further in his seat, his palms swiftly grabbing the fabric at his thighs and slightly tugged his pants lower in order to give my hand more room.

Fuck. My eyes looked over the crowd to ensure we weren’t drawing any unwanted attention, of course no one cared about what the couple in the far corner who seemed so bored they weren’t even speaking to each other was doing. Once I was satisfied with my survey, I started to really press my grip around him, adding in a bonus squeeze whenever I would reach his base. There was such excitement whenever Gregor would allow us to do anything publicly, he was the only one of his brothers that would permit this kind of behavior.

Gregor bit down hard on his bottom lip so he could stifle any sound from erupting, I moved to switch my technique to something a little more discrete. Holding my thumb under that sweet spot under his head, swirling the newest bead of pre-cum and concentrating on this spot while my fingers danced their way up and down his shaft in tiny taps. He started to match my fingers downward strokes with miniscule hip thrusts of his own, bucking his leaking cock harder into my grip, and I continued to push him further and further.

That is when I started to feel his little thrusts become sloppy, faster paced then what I was doing, and a deep scratchy whisper of a snarl escaped. I hurried and dropped my second hand, over his head, my fingers curling just over the ridge of his tip like a claw machine grabbing a prized stuffed toy. Then with the last few quick drives into my hands I felt that beautiful brisk spasm a milliseconds before I felt his hot white release coat the insides of my hand, catching every drop that fell from the head of his cock.

“Sorry that this order took so long. We are a little short staffed in the kitchen tonight.” The fake cheery voice filled our table along with a rush of noise from the crowd. “We upgraded the fries to a large size for the inconvenience.” I reached with my clean hand and grabbed a few of the off white napkins from the box, working to clean off my cum filled palm under the table while she spoke.

Gregor slapped his hands flat on the table as a response when I drug a napkin maybe a little too rough over his tip, making a mental note to learn how to clean these boys as well as they clean me. “Oh, thank you! It really wasn’t any problem; we just allowed ourselves to get a little lost in conversation.” I said shooting the waitress innocent eyes before plunging my straw into the thick liquid of my milkshake. “Right, Sweetheart?” Overly blinking my eyes back over to Gregors direction.

“Just riveting.” He answered with more of a hissed breath, face flushed and worked his jaw while he breathed heavily through flared nostrils.

“Okay... Well, enjoy... “ The waitress slowly turned with a slight confused expression, making her rounds and heading to the next table in her section, once she was out of ear shot, we busted out laughing. Laughing so hard that tears welled in the corners of our eyes and the apples of our cheeks hurt with the overbearing grins.

The rest of the meal enjoyably floated along, laughter, memories, and soft glances cocooned around just the two of us. Every look Gregor casted in my direction lingered longer than necessary, his eyes reflecting both affection and mischief that would make my cheeks redden in a way no one else could. It was always like this with him; it was always easy. He never actually challenged me, he always complemented me and would seem mostly unbothered by most of life’s inconveniences. Taking another too big of a drink from my shake, watching him snicker while popping another star fry into his mouth. Easy.

After our check was paid up, we started to make our way out past the latest rush of customers, the waiting area just as overly full as it was when we arrived. A ball fell loose from a bored young child’s hand, a boy, no older then 3, running after the lost toy with a clunky gate. As the ball continued to roll forward, it gently tapped and bounced back off  Gregors boot, and the child was within inches of us in a matter of seconds.

“Oh, looks like you dropped something little one.” Gregor’s voice slightly higher than usual, dropped to one knee and picked up the small toy, rolling it in his fingers a few times before smiling with an open palm, eye level with the child. It was adorable to see Gregor like this, the child’s small hands cupping slightly over Gregors as the ball was rolled between them two, some people are just destined to be amazing parents –

“GET AWAY FROM HIM! HE’S A CLONE!” A frazzled woman whispered yelled at her child, pulling the child by the shoulder, making the little boy stand behind her legs.

“What is that supposed to mean?” I came around to the front of Gregor, as if I was going to shield him from whatever interaction was taking place.

“Come on. Let’s just go.” Gregors warm breath whispered in my ear, and I felt him shuffle slightly towards the entry door.

I locked my feet down in place. “NO.” I squared up to the woman who was taking tiny steps backward, the child now clung to the back of her legs and looked up at Gregor with fearful eyes, an expression that hurt to look at. “We aren’t going to hurt you or your child! He was just giving his toy back.”

“Look! I’m sure your both great people, but... I got a kid. You’ve seen the news articles; I can’t risk it.” She said seeming more defenseless as they slowly made their way back to where they were originally waiting.

“Let’s go.” Gregor pulled my hand with a little more force, trying to move me out of the diner.

“News articles? What are you talking about? He fought for your freedom-“ I started to pop off before Gregor wrapped a hand around my waist and directed my body more deliberately out the front door.

“Come on.” He said in a low monotone whisper while he pushed me out and cut me off from defending him.

The evening air may have created a separation barrier between us and that woman however, it didn’t do much to ease the tension that still stung tight in my shoulder muscles, my ears still thumbed hard, and my brows were starting to physically hurt from the constant scowl I was wearing. Speeders zoomed by, leaving a heavy thick exhaust in their wake that would normally be easy to ignore, the street was crowded with people passing by and the city still lively continued on - even though I felt as if my reality just experienced a personal earthquake.

“What in the kriffin’ hells was that all about?” I skidded on my heals as soon as we made it to the walking path, hands on my hips and shooting a very pointed look over to Gregor. “She can’t fucking talk to yo-“

“Just forget it, Sweetheart.” Gregor rounded my stance; his hands being shoved in his pockets while his shoulders gave a dismissive shrug.

“I will NOT! She needs to learn –“

“Drop it.” He pulled an expression, one that I never seen from him before, it was direct and left no room for protest or argument. I felt my jaw flex through my temples as my eyes deadpanned to some unfocused point in the distance. He let out a weary breath, he was already over this confrontation. “Maybe it’s time for a change.” He mumbled while starting to walk back towards home.

And I did drop it... Not because I wanted to, I kept replaying how the woman snatched her child away and how those eyes full of innocence transformed into fear. I struggled falling asleep even, curling into an already asleep Gregor, hugging him through every boiling emotion. I won’t bring this up to him again, not because I don’t want to...but... because he asked me not to.

***

It was the following day, Gregor was off doing whatever secret mission Rex assigned him, and I was back to doom scrolling on my datapad. I was scheduled to close the next few days and I was stuck killing time since my shift didn’t start for a few more standard hours. That’s when I saw it, my stomach dropping, and a nauseous feeling rising. The multiple headlines plastered across multiple news outlets.

Be Cautious of Clones!

Decommissioned and Dangerous!

Why Did They Turn? The Truth about Clone Troopers!

My fingers tapped on the link so hard that I felt a jamming pain in my first knuckle, my eyes scanning over the words but not actually reading them. This is what that woman was talking about! This is why she was afraid! Catching a tight breath while feeling like my throat was constricting, I willed my heartbeat to slow down enough then starting over the first word again.

My fingers trembled as I flew to my comm, sending a frantic message to Rex, begging him to come over, to just be here, to be here now. Each new article seared a new damaging and stressful headline into my brain, opinions blurring into the details, panic clawing under my chest. Time warped and stretched as the ringing in my ears broke out in a loud unnerving whine.

I heard the dull thud of boots in the hallway. I swung open the door before he even had a chance to fumble with the key pad, ushering him straight into the kitchen as my heart hammered like it was trying to break free from my ribs. “Princess – “ He started to speak to say more but I quickly cut him off.

“Have you seen this?!” My voice was desperate as I slid the datapad across the counter in his direction within the first second that he stepped in. “They are saying that the rogue clones are dangerous! That there is an uprising! That The Empire is implementing a zero tolerance—”

Rex cut me off in a kiss, not sexual in any way, just trying to get my rambling words to stop, to calm the out-of-control storm in my mind. When he broke our kiss, one hand at the base of my skull with his thumb stroking over my hair, the other hand tightly wrapped around my lower back, holding my face to his chest. “Princess...” He started again before readjusting his cheek over my hair line and held me with his full weight. “Princess, it will all be okay. That’s all propaganda. No one will believe it.”

“Rex... Some people are starting to believe it... A lot of people will too... Rex... I think we should stop... It’s not safe anymore.” My face was getting warm as my hot breath bounced back at me.

“I can’t stop Princess.”

“Rex. Please.” My voice broke as my waterline filled at his outright refusal.

“My brothers need me!”

“My Love, I need you.” My words were quiet as I pulled back just enough to find his eyes.

“The Republic threw them away! I cannot sit by and throw them away too!” His eyes were filled with that same flooded waterline as mine. I knew at that moment that I could never ask him to stop again, how unfair it would be for me to ask him to look away, to ignore that outright injustice.

At first, I just nodded while shaking my yes in understanding. Taking a large breath and giving my mind the smallest break to try to think straight. “Okay, okay, okay.” Taking another breath and looking back up to Rex. “Do you think it’s still safe here?”

Rex didn’t reply, just casted his gaze downward and let out an exhale of truth. He didn’t have to answer, I already knew that it wasn’t safe any longer. I knew that when I seen all his brothers in the basement.

“Do you have another planet in mind?” I asked while taking a small step backwards and dropping my hands down to his.

“Negative. But we already sent scouts. We should have a new rendezvous location soon... 79’s was always meant to be temporary.” He said while clearing his throat and clenching his jaw, actively working on swallowing a rock of his own.

“I’m going with you.” I squared my shoulders and steeled my features the best that I could.

“No”

“Yes”

“It’s not safe.” He also started to regain his composure and shook his head at my request.

“Then we will make it safe.” I said taking another step back and corrected him.

“Princess. No.” He took a step forward as if that was going to establish his dominance.

“Yes! You’re not going to leave me all alone again.” I swallowed hard and felt the last of my trembling heart fade away.

“You can’t! Have you ever even fired a blaster before? There is absolutely no way. I’m not going to put you unnecessarily in danger.” He towered over my body, this was the first time I ever felt fragile in his presence, like he could break me in half at any moment.

There was a defining silence that encapsulated us, this was not the moment I was going to meekly back down or break. “If you won’t. Then Fox will.” I gave him a hard look, and another long moment passed between us, he worked over his jaw knowing that I was right.

“I” squinting my eyes at him “AM” tilting my head back slightly “GOING” leaving no room for argument.

He finally took a few steps back, rolling his head along his shoulders, everything about him was flexed and ridged. I knew he was pissed but he would just have to get over it, I wasn’t backing down, not from this. I am not going to apologize either, I already knew I wasn’t going to, I will never apologize for wanting to be with him.

His eyes flicked over to the Chrono. “What time does your shift start?” He said before rolling a look back over in my direction.

“Soon.” I was trying to keep up my strong facade, but it slipped slightly when I realized how late in the day it had become.

“Com’on. I’ll walk you in...” Rex said before pulling his hood over his features and started out the door, not even waiting for me to finish getting my shoes on. Forcing me to lightly jog to catch up with him as he made his way down the street.

I quietly smiled under a hood of my own knowing that I won. This was a shit plan, it was half-ass, not thought out, and fucking impulsive. BUT - This was my shit plan, and I felt a comfort wash over me as I took back some form of control in my life.  I was still worried about everything that was mentioned in those articles, but now at least I have this to cling to and something to look forward to.

We rounded a corner proximally six city blocks from 79’s and we both stopped in our tracks. Three military grade shuttles were docked with a fourth shuttle on the horizon. We only caught sight of them for a second but even in that short time we could see troopers going over semantics, the sounds of blasters being locked and loaded, and boots being marched through shallow puddles.

We didn’t need to speak a word to each other as we started to sprint towards the cantina, our hearts racing, my panting breath loud in my ears, once the building was in sight Rex barked out. “I’ll clear the basement, go get everyone else out of the bar!” His words were strong and commanding, if I didn’t look over to give him the nod of approval then I would have missed the flicker of panic behind his golden-brown eyes. With that we separated, he ducked into the alley and swung open the doors to the ‘walk out’ access, and I was only delayed for a moment waiting for the doors to activate.

“Everybody OUT!” I yelled, pulling clones from their seat, pushing them towards the emergency exits. “IT’S A RAID!” Turning the lights to max brightness, unplugging the speakers, kicking in the refresher doors. “GO! THE EMPIRE! GO!”

Scrambling across the dance floor, half of the clones taking the initiative and over flooding the exits, the others stunned with shocked expressions. Pushing the shoulder blades of these soldiers, grabbing their biceps to get them out of chairs, yelling for them all to move their asses. The task was over whelming, there was too many of them, there was too many floors that needed cleared.  Sweat trickled my brow, and I started to just count every saved clone as a small victory since I was starting to fear that not all of them would be saved in this moment.

“What is going on here?” Neyo blocked my path and prevented me from making any more progress, curling a firm grip around both my shoulders, and shaking my form back and forth slightly.

“Neyo! Please Help Me! Alert the clones on the upper levels! The Empire is coming!” I begged while trying to break free from his hold.

“What have you done?” Color faded from his cheeks as a shock and horror filled him fully.

I grabbed one of his gloved fingers with both my hands and pulled it to the center of my chest, tears started to fall over the rounds of my cheeks. I was fucked. Absolutely and completely Fucked. “Neyo please save your brothers! Don’t worry about me! We need to get them out now! All of them!”

An understanding settled in place between our bodies, and he swallowed hard before parting his lips, his eyes deeply regarding my desperate features. “Alright... Got It... Is there an exit?” He nodded to the upper levels, already realizing it might be quicker for some to keep going up rather than down.

I slipped my key card off my belt and shoved it into his chest plate. “Yes, there is roof access at the top level in the back right corner. There will be a sign. You can get down from the neighboring buildings.”

Neyo ran off, I caught sight of his white and red armor moving his brothers higher into 79’s, the last I seen of him he just cleared the 3^rd floor before I heard the crashing sound of a cluster of storm troopers banging their way into the cantina. Rex? Fuck, is he clear down there? Are they all out?

In a last stitch moment of panic I rushed to the basement door, bracing myself in the frame, praying to Maker that this sad attempt would somehow give the boys downstairs more time. Tables were getting flipped over, I could hear glasses shattering all around me, droids questioning the troopers before being shut down. Everything was being destroyed with excessive force for no damn reason at all.

“Clear.”

“Clear.”

“Clear.”

The modulated voices rang off one by one all around me, my heart danced as if this was the best song in the galaxy. It’s clear! Its fucking clear!

It was a short-lived experience since it was only a matter of seconds before I was going to be approached and I knew it. “Please be out. Rex please be out.” I whispered to myself, dropping one arm to my side, my opposite hand holding onto my elbow, as if my body subconsciously was trying to comfort me. “I can’t let them be taken.” My eyes fell to the floor, my head dropped to my chest, the tears rolled down in bucket sized drops, I could hear the little taps on the tops of my shoes. “Please be safe.”

I squeezed my eyes harder shut and dug my fingernails into my arm as I heard the steady fall of boot steps towards my direction. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

“Step aside civilian.” The voice sounded almost dead inside as the command physically kicked a war drum rhythm into my heart.

My eyes opened and seen the grey military boots of last generations armor. My gaze then sliding up the soldiers’ shins, up to the white plastoid thigh armor adorn with a kama draped over his hips. Blasters strapped at both sides of his belt, his arms crossed in an authoritative stance, his black gloves tucked into his ribs. My tear striped wet face looked up the white and grey chest piece then to a helmet I was overly familiar with. 

“Hey, Wolffe.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

Whisky & Truth

“Hey Wolffe.”

“Step aside civilian, do not make us remove you with force.” Wolffe said with indifference.

“Wolffe?” My voice was a little shakier this time as I hugged myself a little tighter.

“Do not make me ask you again.” Wolffe leaned in slightly as he towered above me.

“Wolffe! What the fuck is wrong with you? It’s me!” You matched his stance and leaned forward as well.

“What are you doing? Are you seriously against me?” Wolffe bent deeper in his hips, the black strip of his helmets eyeline level with yours.

“Wolffe! Look at where you are! Look at who you’re talking to!” I said before gesturing to the room and then pressing my hands to my chest. “You are the one who’s against us!”

“I am on the side of The Empire. I have my orders.” He held his squared up stance.

“And I am on the side of The Clones!” My tears kept falling in heavy streams, how could Wolffe be so disconnected from the truth. “I am on your side!” I took a shaky step forward, trying to back him away from the basement door. “Look at the holonews! Read the articles! The Empire doesn’t care about you.”

“I am a soldier of The Empire… You are just a civilian. You don’t know what you’re talking about!”

“Ya, well… I used to be your Wildflower.” I rounded his side, no longer holding his gaze, but hoping he would follow my body away from the basement while actively trying to hide how much he was actually hurting my fucking feelings. “Do whatever you fucking have to Wolffe. I know who I stand with.” I looked down at my feet and walked to the edge of the bar.

And then I waited.

I’m not sure for how long, it felt longer than it should have, but it couldn’t have been more than a few seconds.

The silents stretched into some kind of unbearable quietness, it was almost painful to breathe since I didn’t want to break it. Looking up through my brows at the room still full of scattered soldiers, blasters held in their hands, their eyes all locked on me. The anxiety kicked up as I started to question if this was the part where I was going to die, if they didn’t kill me then they would surely arrest me. I’m not fucking sure which outcome is worse.

“Move out!” Wolffe’s voice boomed from his modulated helmet behind my back, my muscles tensed at the sound, I stayed curled into myself, as if the smaller I was the less that they could see me.

“But sir.” One of the soldiers piped up, shifting his gaze to Wolffe. “She’s a traitor.” I flinched at his accusation.

“I said move out.” Wolffe held firm in his decision.

One by one, I watched each of the stark white soldiers file out, their silent shadows slipping past the threshold. At the rear, the last man hesitated, looking to find Wolffe once more, the same one who challenged Wolffe’s orders. Wolffe was in tight proximity, his strides measured, his presence commanding even in the quiet. There was a quick exchange of words in hushed tones, something too low to catch, the kind of conversation that was meant to die unheard. Wolffe remained in his dominating stance as the remaining soldier stepped out.

Wolffe did not follow his men. Instead, he stood as still as a statue, evaluating the world of Coruscant through the open door.

Then I carefully watched as he lowered his head. His chin touched his chest like the burden of his choice had finally become too much to bear. With a slow and deliberate motion, he lifted his gloved hand to press the keypad, sealing and locking the doors with that finality of a metallic clicking sound. Then without a single word, he pulled off his helmet, and ever so slowly turned to face my direction.

Unfortunately, time had not been kind to my Commander Wolffe.

Whether it was his accelerated aging gene or the stress of a battle that never seemed to end, he looked noticeably older, worn down by a war that refused to let him go. Flecks of white now streaked through his once dark hair at his temples, a deep furrow permanently etched itself between his brows, and a light scruff shadowed his jaw line. All of it only added to his extreme physical fatigue that are now carved into his features.

“Wolffe.” I said once more, my eyes finding his, one a golden-brown pool of cinnamon, the other an artic storm over a frozen desert. Only now they were heavy with sorrow and resignation. Even in the stillness of his stance, it was crystal clear that this man was completely depleted by the endless fight, a soldier who no longer believed in the cause that he bled for.

“Wildflower.” His voice was tight and cut the word short, almost as if he forgot how to say it and had to practice the taste on his tongue.

The air between us suddenly grew into something much heavier, thick with the weight of all the things that neither of us dared to speak aloud. I listened closely as I heard the echo of his men’s boots stomp off, a distant hum of a war that was simply refusing to die, and then the cantina returned to that sickly still silence. Now, realizing that the hush of that locked door was not only preventing anyone else from entering, but also locking us in together, something that used to be excitedly intimate now felt edgy and distant.

For a moment, it felt as if all the history between us pressed into a single standard second, the shared laughter, the whispered promises, the sex that was maybe too fucking good, and the ache of being separated. He just stood there, he had to be fucking feeling it too, he had to be feeling this fucking crushing weight that was starting to suffocate and smother us. Then I seen it, I would’ve missed it, if I wasn’t trying to pathetically memorize everything about him. His shoulders sagged just a fraction, his fingers curled around his bucket a little tighter, and it now looked like as if his armor was the only thing left holding him together.

I started to search his scarred face for the man I had once remembered, of his flirty side-smirks, of his charming and sexual comebacks, of the way he would overindulge in chocolates. He had to be buried and quietly burning beneath these layers of exhaustion, of never-ending missions, of following through with ethically questionable orders. Fucking Maker! Please still be in there Wolffe, please still be that same man I missed so fucking much.

“What happens now?” I managed, my voice barely above a whisper and still caught in the back of my throat.

Wolffe swallowed, jaw working as he wrestled with the words. “I don’t know,” he admitted, the fatigue etched deep into him. “But I’m not turning you in. Not after everything.” He had to flick his eyes away from mine at those last words and took an uncertain step forward.

A shaky breath escaped my lips, relief tangled with dread, my throat still sore from swallowing another rock of emotion. Neither of us said what we were really thinking—that the world outside was broken, that lines drawn in sand could shift with a single order, that trust was as fragile as stained glass. I fucking hated this. I fucking hated what The Empire had turned him into. His steps finding a more confident rhythm but never finding that comfortability he used to walk with, setting his helmet gently down on the bar between us, a gesture that now felt raw and weirdly intimate. “You’re not alone, Wolffe. We can help you.” My eyes locking onto his with a desperate sincerity, not feeling like I could fully trust him yet even though I hopelessly wanted to.  

Wolffe didn’t respond, just rolled his eyes and flexed his jaw, pushing off the counter and rounding the bartenders entrance of the bar. Finding a glass and taking it upon himself to pour a drink, obviously that was not the correct words he wanted to hear. He downed his first drink before quickly pouring another and slamming the second back just as fast. Then leaning back against the wall of bottles, the very same way that I used to lean back when reciprocating flirty banter with him years ago.

“Here, let me at least get you ‘your usual’ if you’re going to be back there anyways.”  I tried to pull a friendly smile but I’m afraid that my sadness still shown through. Trying to dry my cheeks outside of his site line and joined him on the other side of the bar. “What you’re pouring is straight shit. You always liked the expensive stuff.”  I said while trying to nonchalantly reach around his thick form to grab his preferred brand.

Topping off the glass he still loosely held in his hand before taking a swig straight from the bottle myself. I never liked the taste of whisky, I was never able to get past the strong alcohol burn to enjoy all the other flavors and notes whisky drinkers would brag about. However, in this moment with Wolffe, it doesn’t seem like any other drink would suit us. The overbearing oaky flavor that died off into something narrowly sweet, it was just perfect, looking him over once more before taking another gulp that was perhaps too large.

Watching him carefully, noting the way his eyes lingered on the rim of the glass as if searching for answers at the bottom. The cantina’s lights washed out the jagged edge of his scar, the same one I would trace and kiss the tail of.  My thoughts taking a shape of their own as I then wondered how often he had been injured just to be patched up and thrown back into the war zone. How many new scars does he have that are hidden beneath his layers of armor? 

Fuck! The alcohol must be starting to take root since suddenly I just want to scream at a feeling of rage mixed with a longing that was pitted in my gut. I wanted to already be fucking moved passed this part – but moved on to what? I didn’t even really fucking know. Lightly shaking my head and taking another drink and then pouring more into his glass that was barely half empty.

Finally, Wolffe broke the quiet, his voice low and frayed this time, like his warm was threading in through the roughness. “You always knew what I wanted.” He said before taking another sip, a hesitant smile flickered along his lips, a ghost of a memory of all the times he allowed himself to be actually happy.

“Wolffe…” Despite all I wanted to say, all I wanted to scream. I couldn’t find any other words, as if the entire galactic basic dictionary was wiped from my brain, all besides his name. However, I didn’t need to speak anything more. When his gaze held mine, raw and honest, a glimmer of hope that seemed to flicker and fade but still holding a possibility of something. I didn’t need to speak anything else since this shared expression soundlessly spoke all the correct words for us.

“Drink with me,” he whispered, nudging my wrist with the bottle, his touch a promise as much as a request. “Just tonight, let’s pretend - .” He cut himself short, needing to take a moment to recover his bravo. “Pretend. That everything isn’t completely fucked up.” His temples flickered as he clenched his jaw, pressed his lips into a thin line, and choked down whatever human emotion was trying to spring forward.

“Just drink and forget about everything that is happening…” I said while looking down at the bottle in my hands that is now getting close to empty. My heart was rapidly beating while simultaneously feeling lighter, a lingering warm pooled in my belly from the drink, and the responsible part of me started to die. “…I fear… we might need to open a second bottle. There is quite a lot I need to forget about Commander.”

He reached forward, gingerly setting his recently empty glass down on the countertop behind me, coming close but not allowing our bodies to touch. Then turning away and scanning the overly stocked shelf behind him for an unopened bottle with a matching label to the one I had in my hands. “Fear… Bravery… It’s all the same shit, and that isn’t what gets you through days like these.” Turning back to face me, popping the top off, pouring a little more than a shot into his mouth, then falling back to lean on the liquor wall in front of me once more. “It’s stubbornness… Well, stubbornness with a little bit of luck.” He forced a chuckle; the sound was gritty and short but seemed to warm the cold spot between us.

I didn’t respond with more than an agreeable nod, then watched as he pressed the rim of the bottle to his mouth again, letting the glass linger against his bottom lip for a fleeting moment. He is still absolutely fucking beautiful. Fuck, he will never fully understand how fucking attractive I find him and how fucking bad I wished I could reach forward and press my mouth on top of his, to see if his lips would still curve with ease under mine. Foolishly letting myself believe that I could bring some kind of peace to him.

My facial features began to relax, my eyes become heavy with hooded lids, and I am very aware of how deep and slow I’m breathing. Just fucking watching the way his lips curl and pucker around the thin bottles edge. The tight press of his lips as he tastes and swirls the amber liquid around on his tongue. The way his throat lightly bobs at the swallows. I have become almost fucking delirious and hypnotized just from watching him and wishing I could feel him.

My eyes slowly worked their way back up to his face and caught his famously lazy side smirk staring back at me.

There he fucking is!!!

“I was wondering if I was going to see the old you again.” He said in response to my slightly aroused stare with a hint of predator in his overall sexually smooth sounding voice.

“Me?” I questioned while trying to brush him off and took another drink, the taste no longer bothered me, hell, I can’t even feel my mouth anymore. “I was waiting for you. I’m exactly the same.” Trying to hold back a grin that is threatening to break free.

“It’s that look. Maker! I fuckin missed that look.” He said while shifting his stance into something a little more relaxed since he entered 79’s.

“Well, if I can recall correctly... I believe there was another face I would make that you used to complement me quite extensively on.” Tapping my pointer finger to my chin acting innocent.

“Well, if I can recall correctly... I believe there was also aspects about me that you used to like as well.” Wolffe matched my sarcasm while chasing a drink of his own.

“Still do.” I corrected him with a slight challenge building behind my eyes.

“What?” The confusion illuminating his face.

“I never stopped loving you Wolffe.”  My words hung in the air between us, fragile and uncertain, as if I just confessed something that neither of us could fix.

He shot a sideways glance after allowing my words to soak in. “That’s just the whisky talking.”

“Whisky makes people honest.” I countered in a flirty tone while playfully jumping up to sit on the bar. Even in my aloof behavior, my words still held a weight within them.

“Is that so?” Wolffe straightened up and took a step forward and found a place between my thighs to stand, my legs seemed to open up for him on their own accord, but Wolffe still reframed from even attempting to touch any part of me. “Then why don’t you show me your truth.”

Bashfully I look back towards the door. “It’s pretty early Wolffe. What if someone comes in?” I suddenly needed a moment, under the heat of his gaze, I knew I was ready to fully jump back in with both feet. However, I needed to make sure he was actually ready to plunge in with me.

“This whole block is shut down with military roadblocks. The surrounding buildings have also been vacated. No body is coming.” Wolffe said while leaning forward, the same burn of truth from the whisky fresh in his lips. “And besides Wildflower. You know I locked the door.”

Taking one last giant gulp I finished off the bottle I started with, gingerly setting it down by my side. I reached up with trembling fingers that I hoped went unnoticed and grabbed the edge of his chest plate. The backs of my fingers running along the durable fabric of his flight suit, pulling him in closer to my chest. “How long do I have you for?”

“A while.” He said with a devilish flare and blown-out pupils.

“That’s not going to be long enou-.” I started but was cut off as his lips crashed against mine.

There was a needy desire that would more closely be described as an urgent craving and was beyond the point of rational. He pressed harder into our full contact kiss, huffing wildly through flared nostrils, and clumsily dropping his nearly full bottle behind my back. The whisky bottle revibrating in a rolling sound before falling over the lip of the counter and smashing with a sharp broken shatter, the liquid sloshing into a large puddle. Although the sound was startling, I didn’t dare break our kiss, wrapping my fingers at the nape of Wolffe’s neck, and pressing my chest into his. I already knew at this point that I was not going to fucking clean that up… but what I didn’t realize is that this would be my last time stepping foot inside of 79’s.

Wolffe’s hands tangled in my hair, my legs closed around his waist as my ass scooted to the edge, trying to find anyway possible to grind my center along any part of him. My own determination burning away all forms of logic from my mind, this was that kind of self-righteous determination that needed to find his warmth, to find his pulse, to prove that he was still here… and to prove that he was still mine. Our bodies became more intertwined as his tongue rediscovered the inside of my mouth, and the world outside was completely forgotten.

He pulled back with one final gasp through his mouth, as if he was a drowning man that was just saved from a raging undertow. He stumbled back slightly, no way did he intend to fall back that much, the clear signs that Wolffe may have reached his limit with the alcohol. I also saw the way his fingers trembled as he worked deliberately to unfasten his belt and unclasp the cock-piece of his armor. There was a time when he could have easily hid that shaky grip from me, a time when he was wrapped in bravado, and played things off with laughter and slick words…but not tonight… tonight everything was breaking, coming down, being totally demolished. Brick by fucking brick.

I didn’t nearly have the same clothing limitations that Wolffe was struggling with, just having to pull my shirt over my head and was in the process of opening my pants when Wolffe returned with that same dose of emergency hunger. He captured my lips once more and his now gloveless hands trailed over each area of my exposed flesh, almost as if he couldn’t deny himself any longer. He slipped his fingers down my stomach and without hesitation he dipped into my panties, curving my core, and drew small circles over my entrance. He pulled back enough to find permission in my eyes, our noses still touched above a shared breath. He was confident, assertive, and skillfully authoritative – he was fucking back to his old self.

With a flicker of approval, he coated his fingers in my slick and slid his middle finger into my cunt with ease. Perhaps a little easier than he had expected as he shot me a composed eyebrow while quickly pulling out just to add in his second finger, a challenging expression washed over his face, and I became very aware of what he was planning to do. I moved in first this time to reignite our kiss, he allowed my embrace and complied when I pulled him in forward, a curling smile was felt on his lips as he continued to finger me.

He started to rapidly fire his fingers off inside my pussy, as if he was pressing up on a broken button, and I could feel my walls start to dance in response. One of his hands was flat next to me on the countertop, as if he was putting all of his strength between my legs and could no longer physically hold himself up. I leaned back onto my back, lying flat on the bar with my head uncomfortably dangling on the edge, my hips work my clit into his palm, and he started to quietly grit through his teeth as my wetness multiplied.

Fuck I was already there, my body would always overly indulge when it came to responding to Wolffe’s touch. I bit down hard on my bottom lip to try and prevent myself from slipping so fucking quickly. However, Wolffe easily seen through my sad charade of denial, picking up the pace just a fraction faster, and shot down a small smile through his panting breaths.

“Cum for me Wildflower! You better fucking cum for me!” He rumbled something low and loud.

Fucking Maker! I wanted to fucking scream, I wanted to moan, hell, I would have even wanted to whimper. Instead, silence… Pure and devastating silence blared out over my ear drums. My face felt hot, my body convulsed, my fingers white knuckling the ledge of the bar, but it was all quiet. I couldn’t make a sound, and I couldn’t hear a damn thing, as the deafening orgasm took me. It took me up high and dropped me without warning, my body slamming with a vengeance back into reality.

And that’s when I felt it.

The overflowing gush of an unstoppable squirt warming first the fabric of my panties, then the backside of my pants. “Oh, Fuck Wolffe!” I wanted to have a scolding tone to my voice, but it ended up sounding more appreciative. “I fucking just soaked myself.”

“Well, then… We better get you out of these wet clothes.” He was kneeling in front of me, already slipping my boots off. He either moved inhumanly fast or I’m far more fucked up then I thought.

I didn’t protest or argue, fuck I couldn’t even think of a witty comeback. I just felt my cunt flutter hard and was overwhelmingly ready for whatever magic he was going to perform next. I lifted my ass slightly as Wolffe pulled my pants and panties off in one swift motion, delicately finding his way back up my legs with freckled kisses. His lips began to linger a little longer in every kiss above the knee, his eyes flicking up my panting body with that satisfied glint in his eyes.

He achingly slowly rubbed his rough hands along my inner thighs, his thumbs starting to pull back my lower lips, the heat of his breath added to my gushing pussy. He was just below eye level with my center, a low growl from him ghosted up my body. One brown eye, one white, each with the wrinkles of a smile at the corners. “You have the most perfect cunt, you know that?”

Wolffe wrapped his hands and arms around my thighs, pulling my body forward enough to teeter on his face. Just the tips of my toes touched the ground, half my ass still on the bar, and Wolffe’s chin is the only thing that is holding up my weight. He started to slide the flat of his tongue up and down between my folds, his teeth ever so often will graze delicately over my clit, and my slick starts to run down the sides of his cheeks. He groans slightly sending a vibrating hum out to shock my system, a simmering layer of sweat coated my skin, already starting to feel his tongue overpower me.

Fuck! I am on the verge of cuming a second time, meanwhile I still haven’t even touched him yet. Fuck. I am down to just a bra, that I’m surprised is still even on. I haven’t looked down at him in a while but I’m still fairly confident that he still fully dressed, In a single lucid moment I flicked my eyes to the mirror that lined the drink display wall, looking to find our reflections, needing to find a clearer view of Wolffe.

I didn’t understand what I was seeing at first, my whisky clouded mind needing an extra moment to decipher the general shapes of our surroundings. Wolffe, his back to the reflective glass, head thrown back with closed eyes as he slid his tongue into my cunt, and his arm… His arm was whipping back and forth between his legs. When the realization hit me that he was jacking off to my taste, there was no longer the option of fighting this orgasm any longer.

The room instantly re-blurred and tears filled my waterline as another strong climax fucked me over again. My blood felt like electricity as my muscles locked and drifted away from my body. A deep guttural groan erupted from my throat in a raw and damaging sound, my head fell back, and I became totally dependent on Wolffe supporting me while my aftershocks set off tiny bombs of their own.

I subconsciously went to close my legs, looking for relief to a pleasure that is turning into something I’m not sure that I can fully handle. However instead of finding a calmness, it only trapped Wolffe’s head in my clenched thighs, causing him to intensify his kitten lick technique. My hands eventually falling into the short buzz cut of his hair, feeling that familiar spiky feeling under my palms, my heart beat a warm oozy substance throughout my system at his familiarity.

Wolffe pulled back slowly, making sure I had proper footing before looking up with dreamy eyes. “You always taste so fucking good Wildflower.” Wolffe trailed up my body as he stood with his back straight, looking down upon me, and I happen to look down upon his tip glittering in the low lights with pre-cum. “You want to see how fucking yummy you are?”

I smiled while I bounced to my tiptoes, feeling my slick land in matching places along my cheeks, fluttering my tongue against his, begging to taste myself. “If you think that is good. Just wait.” I broke our kiss as my fingers started unclasping the easier pieces of his armor, removing what sections I could as I worked my way down onto my knees. 

My fingers lastly finding their way to his harden length, teasingly brushing my fingertips over the sides of his cock, not fully gripping him or wrapping around him yet. My eyes caught the way his now shirtless stomach galvanized under my light touch, my bare knees hit the overly walked on ground, one on the hard but weirdly wet tile, the other had a light compression over the non-slip rug that we don’t nearly wash enough. Looking up through slitted eyes at his stacked and wound-up body, then back to his solid cock, pulling a puddle of spit on my tongue as I flicked his dick, and he let out an unchecked hiss.

Without another word, without another look, without another tease, I took him fully into my mouth. Hollowing out my cheeks as I rushed down his shaft to kiss his base, he was gasping curses and choking on my name, and his coarse hairs tickled my upper lip. I started to move back down his shaft slowly, feeling his pulse throb hardy in the veins that mapped him. Then I would come back down, re-compressing his head at the back of my throat, and swallowing down all of his pre-cum filled droplets.

My mouth fell into the familiar rhythm, taking him with a practiced ease, allowing my spit to bubble out whenever I would dramatically gasp or gag. Feeling every twitch spasm over my tongue, echoing a rough moan of my own against his vulnerable skin, there was a strange emotion mixed in with his restrained thrusts. One was of longing and yearning, as if there was a part of him that thought this form of pleasure was unattainable, as if he thought he no longer had access to these private intimate moments, as if he assumed he would never see me again. The second was straight barbaric, something wild that was on the edge of breaking lose, like a rabid dog that is on the verge of snapping his chains, and I was already mentally prepared for whatever he was about to unleash.

His fingers tightly tangled in my hair at the base of my skull before he repeatedly started to slam his dick down my throat. Tears streamed down my cheeks, spit dripped off my chin, and my breathing became limited. I grabbed the back of his thighs, trying to steady myself and silently praying to Maker that I don’t let my bare ass touch this nasty floor, his fingers only twisted tighter, and his vicious movements started to become sloppy. This roughness was out of character for him, he used to be so considerate, so gentle. – maybe that’s not who he is anymore, maybe this is who he had become in this post-66 world?

He pulled my head back with a pop, my lips swollen and debauched, he choked for a moment while he found a tiny fraction of composure. “Fuck.” He began but needed a few extra moments to string together some form of a thought. “Fuck me.”

I looked up at him confused slightly. His hands finding my fingertips as he pulled me up to my feet, his lips were slightly parted while he looked at me as if there was an unanswered question, did he simply forget to even ask. I quietly waited for him to say anything more, the spit over my face starting to dry with the artificial air of the cantina blowing strong.

“Fuck me.” He said once more before falling into a more controlled kiss, our bodies pressed together, his erection pressing firmly into my belly while another flicker of aroused fire caught between my legs. “Fuck me.”

My eyes fluttered wide as I realized what he was actually saying. “Where? Here on this floor?”

“Yes. Fuck me now.” He wrapped his arms around me, trailing hot kisses down my neck as he started to lower himself.

“Wolffe. This floor is fucking gross.” I protested but Wolffe’s kisses only continued to move lower and lower down my stomach.

“I don’t care. Show me how much you missed me. Fuck me Wildflower.” Wolffe commented as he sat on his heels, kissing down my thighs, and looking up at me with an expression I couldn’t turn down.

“Fucking Maker.” I knew at this moment that I just fucking caved into whatever fucking ploy he just pulled. “Fine… But next time better be someplace more romantic.” I said with a laugh as I straddled his lap; he was still wearing his pants as he fell back on top of the rubber mat.

Our lips crash together once more, my hands working to slip off my bra, the last and final piece of my clothing, Wolffe’s hard dick was uncomfortably pressed into the crease of my thigh as our kiss deepened into another breathless mess. He broke off in order to lay back flat, his legs stretching out long underneath of my center, I wanted to protest again that this was just too fucking dirty, but Wolffe looked so fucking beautiful in the low neon lights of 79’s. The way his skin tone almost glowed, the way he was now nipping at his bottom lip, the way his eye subtly reflected the lustrous colors. He was just so…so… so  fucking beautiful.

I shifted my weight to my knees and angled his cock up with my center, gliding my slick just over his tip for a few moments. A mischievous part of me wanted to toy with him, to just hover over him, to see how long it would take for him to beg for it. A small flicker of a flirty idea that died before it even had a chance to be more than a throw away thought. Since, the truth was, I am just as desperate for him, I have missed him so much, and I don’t have the strength to deny him or myself any longer.

I sank myself down onto his dick, his thickness filling, stretching, and slowly breaking me open as my cunt clung to each new part of him. I moaned as I reached his base, a combination of savage ecstasy mixed with a demanding need whimpered loud, my hands falling flat over his chest. Squirming slightly with each press of my clit over his saturated and matted down pubic hair, I braced myself where I could and started to grind over his waist. Wolffe’s hands gripped the flesh of my hips, assisting in sliding my body over his cock.

“Fuck Me Please.” The words floated from his lips as if he was dreaming, his jaw slacked, his eyes half closed, and his breathing was labored.

I perched myself up a little higher and accelerated my movements, whipping my hips in a harder grind, I slammed on top of him again and again. I was starting to feel high off of the way I was pulling affectionate and pleasurable sounds out of him, as if I suddenly became addicted to getting him off, my body hummed as he looked over me with praise. His hands reached up to cup my tits, playing with my nipples whenever his mind found its way back to reality. I continued to ride him, taking every inch he could give me, fucking him as if it would be our last time. The truth I didn’t want to admit is that it might be… This might be the last time I ever see him again.

With that thought I unleashed something feral, ravening his body like I was the predator in this story, and I was planning on leaving him totally destroyed. My fingers curled into the muscles of his chest, leaving a trail of red scratches in their wake, my once delicate and damsel-like moans turned into a monstrous snarl. My own satisfaction falling second to his, every time I drove my body over his it felt more lethal, more catastrophic, more deadly.

“W-Wild F-Flower-r. Fuck-k That’s i-it. Fuck. R-right there.” Wolffe huffed in almost panicked breaths, spreading his legs wider, and raised his knees up to frame my ass.

“You- You. Fuckin’ g-gonna cum fo’ m-me?” I fought my own words, forcing them off my tongue as my pussy dropped down his length repeatedly like a battleaxe.

“Mmmhmm” Wolffe could only manage a broken whimper.

“Fuck ya- you are! I-I am goin’ to ruin you. I am gonna fu-fuck you soo good. Yo-you’ll be ruined f-for anyone else.”

Wolffe planted his feet firm on the floor and started to thrust upward, bouncing me off my rhythm as he neared his edge and I chased his orgasm with one of my own. With about another half dozen dives, I felt his body tense up and then die off as his cock unstoppably and manically spasmed inside of me. In turn setting off another frantic and almost violent climax of my own, the waves of irresistible hysterical pleasure washed down my head, dripped down my spine, and pooled in the puddle that pulsed between my legs.

As I dropped my head back, feeling almost lathered in my dewy sweat as the tranquility strobed throughout my system. I think I completely stopped breathing, lost the ability to see, and my brain helplessly abandoned my thoughts. All that was left is the deviant twist of pleasure that had fully encompassed my life, as if the way my pussy convulsed was the only feeling that mattered. Fuck, I squeezed and clenched musically over his softening cock in one final after shock before falling forward and curling into his chest.

Some time had passed, but I’m not sure how long, Wolffe was drawing small circles over my shoulder, the humming of the artificial air was a constant in the background. I could hear the gentle thump of Wolffe’s heart as my ear was still pressed into his chest, our aftermath still a mess, not even attempting to clean up, just laying comfortably in each other’s arms on top of this still very gross floor.

“Wildflower?” His voice sounded louder than it should have with a touch of brokenness hidden in his tone.

“Yes Wolffe.” Matching his broken tone.

After a moment, I wondered if he was going to say anything, a stillness returning to us, but not as terrible as it was earlier.  “What’s even the plan? Do you really think- “ He cut his own question short, I’m not sure if he just didn’t know what to ask or if he just believed it to be too outlandish to even be spoken.

The truth was, I didn’t have a plan. Not a good one at least. All I had was a fight with Rex earlier today. All I had was a clap back that I was going – Going Where? Going When? I had no fucking clue. “All I know is that Rex is going to find us a place… Someplace safe…  Someplace permanent.”

“That’s it?” He snapped almost pissed and I hugged his waist a little tighter to prevent him from moving. “You are just going to hide on some under the radar planet? And what?”

“Build a life.” I sat up, sitting perpendicular, re-straddling Wolffe’s lap. “No more battles, no more static filled comms, no more senseless death… Just us, just living a life together… All of us.” I spoke calmly and looked for any gentle response in his war driven scowl.

For a single second, his expression did soften, his brows relaxed and he worked his jaw. Thinking over my words, as if this was an option he didn’t realize was possible. “What kind of planet?” He carefully reached for me, one hand flat on my back and the other in my hair as he laid my body back down over his chest. “Where would you like to live? It will have to be someplace remote. Maybe next to the mountains? The beach? Or maybe in some uncharted jungle?” Wolffe’s words turning more peaceful and shadowy, this was an attractiveness I didn’t expect from him.

“I don’t care. Anywhere that we can be together.”

“Okay Wildflower… Okay… You got me.” Wolffe spoke with an absolute that I’m not sure if I was fully ready for. Fuck was he even fully ready for this?

My smile was drowned slightly by the tears that flowed over my waterline in giant drops. “I don’t just got you… I fucking love you Wolffe.”

“I love you too Wildflower.”

We stayed close, closer than I thought was possible, his breath warm against my hair, and silence wrapped around us once more. Only this time it was a stillness that was comfort, secure, cherished. In this quiet, the weight of our choices settled between us, something heavy but hopeful. That’s when I cleared my throat and broke the newfound collected moment.

“Wolffe.”

“Yes, Wildflower?”

“Do you still have that video of me?”

Wolffe's body tensed at that unexpected question.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

Whatever Will We Do?

“I’m really scared.”

“I know Wildflower. Just stay close, keep your hood down, I’ll get you back home.” Wolffe’s spoke in a tone of self-assurance that was dipped in honey.

“What happens if we get caught?” I whispered into his shoulder as he tried to detangle his body from mine.

“We won’t!... We… I…” Wolffe pulled back for just a standard second, his two-tone eyes flickered between mine while he was clearly calculating some strategy. “Fuck.  I don’t know what Rex’s plan is. Fuck. How is he going to do this?” Wolffe’s eyes searched mine once more while clearly looking for some kind of answer.

My mouth just dumbly opened and closed, no words came forward, I was at a total loss. Rex always kept this part of their lives a secret, whether it was for my own protection or theirs, it didn’t matter since I didn’t have shit to say to Wolffe about it. I did the only thing I could do… I just fucking stood there, soundlessly holding Wolffe’s gaze.

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. You’re not going to tell me? You don’t have to. Fuck I just – If I knew – Fuck. It’s okay. I’ll just get you home. Just follow Rex’s plan. I’m sure he will know to find you there.” Wolffe started to ramble as his mind went into overdrive. “Just follow me. I got you Wildflower.”

So, I did. I did exactly as Wolffe told me.  I pulled my hood over my eyes, I tucked my head to my chest, and I just followed his footsteps. My visibility was limited to just enough to only see the back of his legs and feet, walking in his shadow, it was already midnight black when we left the sanctuary of 79’s, it was eerily dark with all the surrounding businesses to be forced closed for the night.

My heart pounded something terrible under my cloak, I wanted to reach out and grab Wolffe’s hand, to feel the part of him I loved, to feel the part of him that was more than just a commander, to look for any sense of him besides his grey shin armor. However, I didn’t. He explicitly told me not to, that I needed to be quiet, to not draw attention, that I needed to pretend to be unattached, to act like a prisoner.

We were stopped a few times by troopers, I could tell not all of them were clones. Wolffe spouted out some codes and pulled his rank to get them to stop asking questions. My blood pulsed in my ears like a war drum, beating so hard with my fear that I couldn’t comprehend what all was said between the men. I wanted to know! Fuck I should have tried harder to listen, it was probably something important that would be helpful to remember. But I just fucking couldn’t, I couldn’t look past my own fear to have any moment of clarity in my mind.

I’m not sure how it happened, I’m not sure how long it took, eventually Wolffe spun and lifted my cloak. I recognized instantly that I was home, standing just in front of the community door to my building. My throat was so dry it hurt to swallow; I could feel the ugly expression of worry lining my features, a tingle of numbness ran through my extremities. My mind jumping around like it was scanning through different radio channels, as soon as a thought would begin to form it disappeared and bounced to the next one.

Wolffe dropped his gaze and his voice in a hushed tone. “Here is my frequency, it’s not secure. When your ready, comm me with the code word ‘Wildflower.’ Do you understand?”  His words held weight and his eyes pierced mine with the severity of this reality.

“I – I “ my words started to skip as my eyes started to ricochet to all the shadows in the background, as if there was going to be more answers to questions I didn’t even ask.

“Do You Understand?” Wolffe snapped his words with a tone of command and anger that only added to my feeling of dread.

“I understand.” I said on the verge of tears and looked into his white and brown eyes, finding them soften at my contact.

“Good.” He let out a heavy sigh; I wasn’t sure if that meant that the hardest part was behind us or just beginning. “You can only comm me once. Don’t waste it. I won’t respond right away. I will need time to find a secure line, and I’ll send you coordinates of where we can meet. Got it?”

“Got it.” I said trying to match his confidence but knew that I fell short as my voice cracked slightly.

He just simply nodded, his expression told me that there was so much more he wanted to say, so much he missed, so much he wanted to make up for. However, the time was against us just as much as The Empire, instead of either of us speaking, our lips crashed on top of each other’s. Every emotion poured from each of us between our lips, the longing, the craving, the hope, and the soon to be recognized absence.  This kiss was all that we had in this moment and it fucking wasn’t enough, I want so fucking much more, but this is all that I can have.

With that he left, rushing off back towards the direction of 79’s and didn’t pause to look back. I equally found safety behind the community door, hitting the security code and locking the building up as I watched Wolffe’s form slowly become swallowed by the darkness. I wished he would have looked back; I selfishly wished that I could have just seen his face one last time, I knew that would be a foolish mistake and he isn’t the type to make stupid mistakes.

***

I didn’t fucking know what was supposed to happen next. I sat on my couch, my stomach too sick to even doom scroll through my data pad. Instead, I did what was probably the worst thing I possibly could do… I just sat there… I sat in silence, just looking straight forward at my wall of photos, and just listened. It was fucking maddening, but it was the only thing I could bring myself to do. The sirens that would wail in swells as they moved through the city, the random codes that would be yelled in a modulated voice, the occasional sound of blaster fire that I would squeeze my eyes shut at. Fucking Maddening.

Rex charged into my apartment shortly after the air travel ban of the dock was lifted. The Coruscant government wouldn’t allow their trade or commercial traffic shut down for longer than a few standard hours, the public safety was never particularly high on their list of priorities. Rex’s eyes were wild, his breathing was shallow but controlled, and he moved with stealth even behind my closed door. There was a part of me that half expected Rex to leave me after the fight we had earlier that day which now seemed like eons ago, a grand gesture that I wasn’t allowed the time to appreciate.

“Com’on. You wanted to leave. We are leaving.” Rex hissed a low and urgent voice as he shoved a single black backpack into my lap. “We only have room for one.” He said while peeking out the corner of my window, I just sat there looking at him with my mouth agape, waiting for some additional information. “Com’on. Let’s Go Go Go!” Rex clapped his hands and his voice drug with a harsh bark.

Then it all seemed to frantically happen so fast, I sprang to my feet and started rush stuffing my bag. I hoped I was making good decisions; I never had to pack a get-away bag before and wasn’t sure what actually qualified as important items. Rex instantly picked up on my struggle, with an annoyed eye roll he started clearing out the cabinets and grabbing fist-fulls of various items and shoving them into the bag.

Rex didn’t say anything more as he pushed me out of my home. The city had plunged into chaos at this point, or at least it was getting brutal on my level, I never seen such unchecked chaos before. Unmonitored fires ablaze in a few trash bins, distant sounds of glass shattering, alarms blaring, the shadows seemed to race secretly between the alleys.  This level never felt dangerous, my heart wept as I looked around at my ruined city streets, the mayhem running rampant while the politicians where already working to brush it all under the rug.

Rex kept a hand on my lower back while we moved in agreeable silence, hearts pounding as we slipped into half-lit corridors, not daring to make a sound let alone speak a word. We ducked behind slimy and fowl smelling dumpsters whenever we heard that fucking march of unison footsteps, we pressed ourselves into filthy spider filled crevices, and we dodged the patrol speeders that searched for any sign of rebel activity.

The fear hung like a low suffocating cloud, so dense it was almost sharp, and so heavy that it almost stung. Every step was an uncertain gamble, each breath held a prayer, and every second felt like it was ticking down on some unknown counter, it was apparent that our time was running out without having to even be notified. I wasn’t sure where Rex was leading me, he took a path I didn’t even know existed and brought me to a part of the city that I never cared to explore.

Then I saw it.

There it fucking was.

I had to blink twice just to make sure the shadows weren’t playing tricks on my eyes.

A cold whisp of relief washed down the back of my neck when we finally reached the transport shuttle, not just one but multiples, clones filing in and taking off practically inaudible. Not even a hushed whisper between them as they ran with soundless steps, packing the shuttles full and I squinted my eyes as I seen the white ships disappear into the night as if it was just another star.

I barely caught the sight of Fox’s red helmet and then noticed Gregor’s and Cody’s yellow armor stalling at one of the vessels that remained in the far corner of the dock yard. “We have to move! Move now!” Rex’s voice was hot over the shell of my ear as he pushed my back and started to run in a full sprint towards the others. I raced as fast as my feet could carry me and watched as the others dashed in and started up the engines. I held my breath as I chased Rex and the hatch hissed closed as we lunged inside, narrowly outpacing a security droid that flickered just behind us.

I had to squeeze my eyes shut as the engines roared to life while ascending into the atmosphere, the stress of our escape started to catch up with me, anxiety suddenly replacing my adrenaline and I quickly found myself on the verge of tears again. Fuck. This is not what I thought leaving was going to be like. I didn’t look back, a part of me wished I had, wished I took one last moment to whisper ‘goodbye’ to the only home I’ve ever known. 

This was nothing like the last time I was in a shuttle with Rex. This was thrilling in a way that made me nauseous, it was reckless but necessary and felt like a cursed blessing. For a moment, before we kicked into hyperdrive, we all were just suspended in space, that was the part I fucking hated the most. It only lasted a second, just long enough for Cody to type in the coordinates, and it felt like my heart completely stopped as we all just fucking waited.  Knowing what we just fled and not knowing where we were going, the realization sunk in of how close it was to all unraveling… But we made it. We all fucking made it out!

I didn’t remember pulling myself up, I didn’t remember walking through the cabin or even sitting in the far rear seat of the cockpit, but I must have since that is where I found myself. Looking down to see that I was properly buckled in and was hugging my overly stuffed bag to my chest, the color of my skin returning to my fingers as I loosened my grip and seen the small crescent indents of my fingernails scattered along my palms. My heartbeat found its natural pace; my eyes flicked around to four men that shared the small cock pit space with me. Cody and Gregor sat in the pilot and co-pilot’s seat, Fox sat in the one next to me, and Rex leaned in the door frame.

All of their eyes where fixed on the viewport, almost as if they were all hypnotized by the swirling hues of the hyperspace lane, all silent and all steady. I could feel the same anxiety dripping off each and every one of them. We didn’t say anything for a long time, just all lost in our own thoughts, all needing an individual moment to decompress. It was a monumental feeling to know we were moving forward in this together, that they did want me by their side, that they didn’t abandon me.

“Where are the others?” I spoke up after the silence shifted from required too uncomfortable.

“They all fled. I’ve been getting the confirmations that they, the clones, have successfully escaped… but, I haven’t been able to bring myself to respond to any of them… Not yet.” Rex dropped his chin to his chest and shook his head, his eyes were heavy, and his shoulders were weak. “That was really close Princess, you don’t even know how close we just came to…” His voice trailed off, and my tongue became sickly dry while looking over at his defeated posture.

I gave myself permission to just let another moment pass between us, reaching over and braiding my fingers in Rexs hand, knowing that there was no way to lift his burden. “Where are we going?” I asked after a few more heart beats passed between us.

“I don’t know… All I know is that our time is up on Coruscant…” Rex just shook his head and dropped his face down into his other hand.

“We need to find someplace that The Empire won’t be looking…” Gregor added in while turning in his swivel chair to face us.

Fox chimed in while sulking lower in his seat, pulling that same arrogant expression he used to wear on miserable nights back at 79’s. “I rarely left Coruscant. I could give you the in’s and out’s of every street, every district, every level of that planet all the way down to the core… But I’m not going to be much help in finding a new location.”

Cody still hasn’t pulled his eyes away from the viewport and didn’t seem like he would anytime soon. “I have us on route to Ord Mantell, Hunter confirmed that Clone Force 99 could meet us there… I don’t figure we can stay there long, just long enough to find a more suitable rendezvous point.”

“We- We… I could comm Wolffe.” I fucking knew in the back of my mind that it would be too soon to comm him, but I couldn’t stop my mind from wandering back to him.

Rex squeezed my hand for another second before dropping it, regarding my face with a deadpan stare. “We can’t trust Wolffe.”

“I can. We can. He wants out.” I hated how desperate my voice was sounding.

Fox regarded me with an expressionless face, studying my not-so-subtle frantic demeanor.  “Did he say that?”

“Well not exactly, but I know –“ I started before Gregor cut me off.

“Wolffe is working for The Empire, that is where his loyalty lies.”  Gregor twisted in his chair and his eyes shifted back to the center of the blue tunnel.

“No!” I said a little louder than I expected, “Wolffe… It isn’t what you all think… You guys weren’t there… I-I-I trust Wolffe.” I started but weren’t sure how to finish it.  

Fox’s asshole personality started to shine through once more as he looked down his nose at me. “He just led the organized raid against our base! Com’on Hope! Seriously? What if we weren’t able-“

It was my turn to interrupt them. “Wolffe has access to The Empire’s data, to their systems, to their infrastructure. He can tell us what planets are clear! Can’t he? He can give them false leads or – or – fuck! I don’t know! I just know he can help.” I said as I felt like they were teaming up against me, I know I shouldn’t feel like that, but I couldn’t help it.

“That’s a shit plan Hope. Even for you.” Fox said as he turned his head and acted like the plain, grey dura-steel wall was suddenly more interesting than this conversation.

Cody turning for the first time, finding my eyes with a more sincere look then the others were shooting at me. “Starlight. My beautiful, wonderful Starlight.” Cody started before unfastening his seatbelt, standing up in the center of the cockpit, and digging around in one of the small pouches on his utility belt.  His expression was of admiration as he pulled something small out, curling his fingers around mine as he placed the tiny, wrapped object in my hands.

My eyes were curious, and my lips were slightly parted as he let go and gave me his soft and gentle smile. I peeked into my hand and… and… and… AND ITS FUCKING CANDY! My mouth dropped wider at the fucking audacity which was apparently blind to fucking Cody. He started to speak in a delicate whisper, clearly assuming I wasn’t going to understand what he was about to say. “My Starlight… I really love you and I love how your heart is big enough for all of us, but… Star, we can’t comm Wolffe… That… That… That…” He puckered his lips as if trying to find the words that would upset me the least. “That would simply be the downfall to everything we are working for.” He added before dropping down, tapping a kiss to my temple, and returning to the pilot’s seat.

“But what if he can help?” I said more to myself and knew I already lost this battle, I wanted to curl into a ball in this moment, I couldn’t believe how alone I felt with all of them.

“What if it’s a trap?” Rex countered.

At his words I suddenly felt another flare of boiling fire pump into my heart and spoke faster than my mind could work. “Then I’ll go alone… I can comm you once it’s clear.” My eyes flipping between all of them while avoiding making direct eye contact.  

Rex replied before any of the others had a chance to. “That’s dangerous. I already told you that I’m not going to put you in danger.”

“No, it’s not! If Wolffe was going to arrest me or whatever, he would’ve done so back at 79’s… He chose to let me go; he wants out… I can feel it.” My voice becoming softer at those last words.

Fox scoffed. “Okay Hope, I’ll give you that… Maybe Wolffe has a soft spot for you… Trust me I fucking get it… But just because he let you off unscathed doesn’t mean he is willing to let the rest of us walk away without penalty.”

“Fine. Whatever.” I defeatedly said, it was too long of a fucking day to keep arguing. I quickly unwrapped the candy and slid it into my mouth, even though I was totally pissed off, Cody did know me well enough to know my favorite sweet. As the argument calmed down, I looked over the neatly maintained hair cut at the back of Cody’s head, I recognized that he had good intentions, but it was just fucking executed so poorly. “Is there beds or anything on this ship? I’m ready to go lie down.” I didn’t try to hide the agitation in my tone.

Gregor swiveled quickly in his chair, finding my face and letting out one of his goofy nervous giggles. “Sweetheart, that sounds like a great idea, I would love to join you.” Then his eyes looked around at each of his brothers. “I’ll take her to the bunks.”

The shuttle wasn’t very large; four bunks lined the walls just outside of the cockpit and I still wasn’t fucking sure how I completely missed them earlier. “There all the same, just pick your favorite Sweetheart.”

“Gregor…” The brim of my waterline filled with tears, and I just sat down on the first bed closest to me. The bunk was really only large enough for a single person with a thin mattress, scratchy blankets, and an almost flat pillow. “Gregor, I’m not stupid. I know what I’m talking about.”

“Hey, hey, hey.” Gregor hushed as he sat down next to me, cradling my body into his chest and hooking his chin over my head. “I know and I believe you about Wolffe.”

“Y-Y-You do.” My tears falling in bucket sized drops and started to soak his shirt.

“Yes, of course I do… But Sweetheart… It’s so complicated with him still being active… It’s not like he can just get up and walk out, it’s hard and dangerous… Not just for us, but for him too.” Gregor ran his fingers through my hair, finding small tangles and gently working them out.

“But… But… He said.” My words kept getting stuck on the knot in my throat and try as I might I couldn’t break them free.

“I’m sure he said a lot of things… And I’m sure he meant them…” Gregor trailed off. “Here let’s get you to lie down, everything is always better when we are cozy under the covers together.” Gregor giggled slightly before kicking off his boots and started to remove his armor, stripping down to just his flight suit.

I simply just kicked off my shoes and the cloak I was still wearing, lying in bed fully dressed, I scooted as close to the wall as I could in order to make enough room for Gregor.

“Here we go. Here we go.” Gregor whispered as he curled our bodies into each other’s, instantly finding a comfort in the kind of warmth only he could provide. “You know, it wasn’t easy for me when I left… I finally got my own training squad, I was respected, I was decorated, I was a soldier again.” Gregor spoke with a touch of fondness in his voice. “But… I knew it wasn’t right, some of the orders they were giving, I could feel it all the way down to my toes… And I’m sure Wolffe can feel it too.” He huffed and shifted into a more relaxed position, as if he needed me to believe him as much as I needed him. “I wasn’t able to get out alone… I needed help… Did you know Hunter and them batchers were the ones who rescued me? Hmmm?”

“I didn’t know that part actually.” My body starting to give in without my permission.

“Well, they did! And we are on our way to meet them right now… How about we just focus on getting some sleep, we are going to need all of our energy when we land, and we can talk to them? See if they have any clever ideas about this?”

“Do you really think they will have an answer?” My question turned into an overzealous yawn.

“I do… They are different than the rest of us. They think different.”

Gregor eventually rolled onto his back, and I opted to lay over his chest instead of sharing this sad excuse for a pillow, Gregor then folding it in half trying to make it more comfortable. The others seemed to stay quiet in the cockpit, just the faint sound of mummers in the next room, and the gentle breathing between Gregor and I engulfed the small sleeping bunk. I soundlessly would peak up at him ever so often and find him usually peaking back. My mind started to race, started to replay all those flirty nights as a barmaid, the secret of the rebellion in the basement, the articles, the raid, the escape. It was all too much and I’m not sure if I should start seeking answers at this exact moment.

Fuck. I’m making myself dizzy with all this overthinking. All this questioning. Was this the right thing to do? I started to feel that same fear beat its way into my heart at the thought of all this uncertainty, of everything that I still didn’t know shit about.

“Can’t sleep?” Gregor questioned and I looked up to see the same feeling of lost in his eyes.

“Should we keep talking?”

“There isn’t anything knew to say. We won’t know anything more until were planet side again… Unless… You have something Sweetheart?” Gregor just looked straight up at the dull gray durasteel ceiling of the bottom bunk and started to draw small circles over my shoulder with his thumb.

“Have you been to this planet… wherever we are going before?” I asked a question that felt safe.

“I haven’t but I think it’s similar to Coruscant.”

“This is my first time traveling to a new world.”  I started to pinch and twirl my fingers into the body glove style material that clung tight to his skin.

A small goofy laugh rumbled in his chest; I felt it before I heard it. “Sorry it’s not under better circumstances.”

I matched his small giggle, “Ya, I know… I keep thinking.” My voice breaking into something smaller.

“Ya, me too… A distraction would be good right about now.” Gregors voice just barely above a whisper, so quiet it felt like I read his mind instead of hearing it.

My hand slipped lower on his stomach after his words settled in the space between us, I could feel his body heat radiate through his suit. “How are you always so warm Ya Big Bonga?” A little playful tone crept into my voice and my fingers fanned out just a fraction lower.

“I only get this hot around you.” His hand slipped lower down my arm, still mindlessly drawing circles as his fingers danced their way lower.

“I don’t believe that for a second.” I teased as I found the hem of his pants and gently tugged the fabric between my thumb and index finger.

“It’s true. My body just has this natural response to you.” He said and I looked down his torso and caught a strained outline of his semi-hard cock starting to form. “I like to hope that maybe your body has a natural response to me as well.” He added as he just barely slipped the pad of his middle finger under one of my belt loops and tug the fabric just enough for the waistband of my underwear to peak out.

“Hmmmm.” I started as I ran my fingers along a small sliver of skin at his hip. “Well, we both agree that we just simply can’t control how our bodies respond to each other.” I flipped my hair back and looked over his face at my last few words before moving higher in the bunk to plant a light kiss over his lips just barely pulling up. “Annndd we both agree that a distraction would be nice right about now.” I started to kiss over his rough stubble that lined his cheek.

“Oh, whatever will we do?” He giggles while tilting his head away from me slightly and offering me the vulnerable skin of his neck.

I understood his coy and frisky behavior, smiling in my kiss as I started to trail hot, unbothered, and drawn out kisses down his jaw and over his throat. An uncontrolled growl rumbled the back of his throat in satisfaction as he stayed still for a moment and just allowed himself a second to get lost in the distraction. My kisses became more heated, more open mouthed, and more reckless since I didn’t fucking care what marks I was leaving in this moment.

His touch slid back up to my arm moving down my wrist and eventually over my hand, even his fingertips were laced in a fire dipped touch. He assisted in sliding my hand into his pants, the fabric was tight and didn’t have any give as I just enabled him to guide my hand lower between his legs. Finding his cock without the typically teasing touches I would have commonly done, his fingers instead wrapped around mine and forced my grip over his shaft.

I broke my kiss from his neck momentarily to look down at his hooded eyes and heavy breath as he used my hand to jack himself off, my muscles non-existent as he made me slide up and down his length, bucking his hips slightly whenever we neared his base. He was throbbing hard, and I was starting to feel my own slick begin to build up in my underwear, my mind not even thinking to question if Rex packed me any fresh panties.

We just held eye contact for a few more steady thrusts before what seemed like we both nodded in unison, and I pulled out of his pants only to start kicking mine off. Neither of us moved particularly fast, almost as if we both secretly agreed to have this moment, this distraction, last as long as physically possible. I lifted my shirt over my head, then my bra, and grimaced slightly as all my skin scratched against these blankets that felt like they were made from wire and twigs.

Gregor also now lay completely naked, I on my back and he was on his side, using his body as a flesh tone shield, blocking us in together. He didn’t say anything, just looked at my face for a long moment before his eyes darkened as they moved down over my body, one hand prompted his head up, the other traced the hard edge of my clavicles before starting to glide lower. First, he drew a line down my sternum before swirling over the mounds of my tits, gently rolling and pinching each of my nipples, causing a hushed mew to escape my freshly licked lips.

Then slowly, slower than he had ever moved before he slid his fingers down my stomach and drew more spirals over each of my hip bones. Gregor was never this controlled with me previously. My thoughts cleared for a nanosecond, and in that moment, I began to realize that I wasn’t just fleeing Coruscant but that I would never return there again. As my relaxed breath began to tremble, I reached forward and placed my hand over his chest, I needed a second to feel his heartbeat. His eyes left my body and returned to my face with now a knowing expression mixed with a slight sign of relief. Relief that I came to that conclusion on my own and he didn’t have to be the one to tell me.

My hand started to dance over his body the same way he was doing to me. I tweaked and pulled at each of his nipples, watching how his body tensed, and his abdomen stacked on top of itself at my tease. Then sliding my fingers down to the deep cuts that line his adonis belt, feeling all the tiny shutters that would rock through him. We both continued these lazy featherily light touches, exploring parts of each other that we never took the time to look for before, and now, in this fast-paced race to the next planet… It felt like we had all the time in the galaxy.

My fingers finally dipped a little lower, rubbing along his pubic mound and his movements matched mine, both of us sinking lower and lower down the others body, with neither of us giving in just yet, both of us just sanctioning this distraction. We both knew that once either of us dared to dance any further south, then this dance would be over. The twirl of the fingers, the spin of a wrist, the pivot of a palm, it would all be over. That would be the moment when all the resisting, all the teasing, all the control would be gone. That would be the moment when we stop dancing.

Either it was my hand that slipped or his, I can’t be certain. All at once the heat from a growing coil erupted and spilled over like a flash flood into my bloodstream. Gregor somehow grabbed my hips and flipped my body over onto my stomach, my body lay like a flatten plank with my hands tucked under my chest and my cheek pressed into the stiff fabric of the pillow. Gregors warm thighs caged mine own, a position I’m not sure if I have ever been in before. He then fanned each of his large hands along my hips, tilting my ass just high enough to meet his pelvis.

He didn’t thrust into me instantly. Fuck no, his teasing ass didn’t. Instead, he slid his length between my folds, coating his cock in my slick and tickling my clit with his head. Sending tiny electrifying strings of pleasure from my cunt to the rest of my body, however it wasn’t enough, I tried to buck, I tried to press, I tried to angle myself differently, I fucking couldn’t move or alleviate any of my overbearing need. When I started to grumble into the pillow that I needed more he raised my hips just a fraction higher and slowly inserted himself fully before crushing me under his body weight.

I took my breaths in tiny gasps as Gregor started to pound into me, pressing my body further into the mattress, while he littered my shoulder blades with kisses. Between the poor ventilation, the fact we are practically in a metal box, my increased heart rate, and Gregors ungodly warm body temperature, a layer of sweat licked my skin. I was helplessly vulnerable as I laid below him and took all the distraction he gave so freely, fucking completely forgetting about my home world in an unrestrained haziness, not wanting a single second of this sinful act to end.

He fucked my body like a jackhammer, fucking reminding me exactly who he fucking is in a way I won’t be capable of forgetting. Even through closed lids I could feel my eyes roll back and I disgustingly felt a dribble of spit trickle down the corner of my mouth. However, I didn’t fucking care enough to even attempt to wipe it. In this position, I didn’t dare attempt to move, yes, I physically could have, but I personally refused to.

As my pleasure fluttered and rumbled but never totally breaking me, like a dura-glass window in a meteor storm, taking damage but never fully destroyed. I tried to look back but wasn’t able to see past the ridge of my shoulder, then opting to not even bother and just closed my eyes to focus on the way he penetrated me. It wasn’t as deep or as hard as he would usually fuck me, but it was strangely thicker, as if my body wasn’t able to fully take him as I always had now.

Gregor was humming something, moaning something that was meant to just be for only my ears to hear. Unfortunately, with one side of my head still pressed in the fabric of that weak pillow, and my own breath ringing ragged in the other… I missed every sweet or sexy secret he was sharing. I wanted to ask, I wanted to reply, I wanted to fucking hear him, my brain still wasn’t fully functioning, and I couldn’t get passed the fucking need that was begging to break but stayed intact.

In one final deprived effort, I crossed my legs and rubbed my thighs ever so slightly. I felt my cunt squeeze that last ounce of life from Gregors cock and this was just enough to crack my system and send my body over the edge. Gregor choked and I’m sure he was on the verge of his own climax as my pussy tightly gripped his throbbing length and I was sent head over feet into my orgasm.

My body pulling him in deeper just to try and forcefully reject him as my walls convulsed something gnarly. I felt a tremble fracture and rift just below my skin, my thighs starting to twitch uncontrollably, and my mind thought of nothing more than dancing static. The only sound that escaped me was a small purr that vibrated its way up from my clit, I was just lost and reckless under the snap and clap of Gregor now sloppily fucking my body from behind. What started off as something masterly slow had fully consumed my entire being and left me desolate under his weight. As his own orgasm caught him, he fell forward, pressing his forehead to the nape of my neck and his heavy breaths added to the heat radiating from my spine.

I’m not sure how long we stayed like that, if we both passed out after he fucked me stupid, or if no time had even passed at all. At some point he got up and retrieved a small washcloth to clean up with. I watched through my lashes as he walked through the cabin with his limp dick swinging loosely between his legs, at how instantly comfortable he was onboard this shuttle, at how he didn’t second guess himself once. He already knew what compartment to open, already knew the interface for the control panel, knew how to activate the systems in the refresher.

Had I always been so shallow to not know where these men – my men – would consider their home. I felt like I always just assumed it was Kamino, since most species would consider their birth planet their home… However, these men aren’t Kaminoans, and these men weren’t born. I thought of how quickly they fast tracked their cadet training, how quickly they were expected to bounce from planet to planet, instantly thrown into war, how they weren’t given a chance to stay in any location permanently.  I then found myself wondering if this was what Gregor would consider to be his home, and if so, then suddenly this travel doesn’t seem so bad.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

Tears.

I woke up with the constant hum of hyperdrive rumbling low in the background, the endless noise was starting to pull a little tension headache at the front of my forehead. The sound didn’t seem to bother any of the guys; this must be a soldier thing that I will have to get used to. I realized Gregor had already slipped away and I wondered how little I slept, or maybe I overslept? I could hear Gregors goofy giggle from the cockpit.

I wrapped the blanket up around myself while I dug through the backpack Rex had thrown into my hands the night prior. Finding a few fresh items of clothing hazardously shoved right on top, I dug my hand a little further deeper to find my toothbrush before looking towards the only door at the rear of the ship that wasn’t an obvious exit. Assuming that was the refresher I quickly tossed the blanket into the bunk and almost skipped to that door before any of the boys caught a peek.

My heart sunk slightly when I realized how fucking small this refresher was. Just a metal toilet and a single sink with a mirror that was only held up with magnets. No fucking shower! Fuck this ride is about to become very stinky with all of us traveling together, how the fuck didn’t the Republic furnish these shuttles with a shower? They had to have known how long these shuttles would be in hyperspace, fuck they designed them to be used for intergalactic travel. My mind was slightly baffled about how apparently obvious it was that The Republic never cared about these men.

After I splashed some water on my face, quickly brushed my teeth, and dressed in some clean clothes, I stepped out of the refresher.  I could still hear the low chatter coming from the front of the ship and I wanted to take a second to allow my curiosity to wander. There were cabinets that lined the walls, each one stocked with boring supplies, I’m sure it was all important, but nothing was interesting. One cabinet was completely over flooded with ration bars, to which I whipped my head around and noticed for the first time there wasn’t a kitchen or even a place to make a cup of caf.

As I completed my dull investigation I started to make my way toward the others, and I’m not completely sure why, but I stopped back at the bunk I slept at instead of going to the cockpit. At first, I noticed that mine was the only bed not made, I questioned for a fleeting second if the others had even slept at all… However, it was more likely that they just made their bed before I woke up, thinking back to all those nights when I would watch Fox neatly stack his uniform.

If I was back home, I would have just left the sheets, blankets, and pillows in a messy pile, just dealing with it whenever I felt up to it. Now, it didn’t feel like I had that option, that I couldn’t just leave my typical mess, this wasn’t my home. Looking around once more at all the bunks, not a single corner untucked, not a single off-center pillow, and not a single itchy wool thread out of place. I took the time to make this bed as nicely as it was made before I used it. It felt like this was just simply the right thing to do, as if I was their guest and wanted to not burden my hosts.

Once the bed was made my eyes fell onto that black, standard issued, unnoticeable backpack. “Fuck, I really should unpack this, add whatever Rex packed to the supply cabinets.” I mumbled to myself and felt like that was also the appropriate thing to do in this situation.

One by one, I pulled every item out and placed them in neat piles in a half circle on the bunk. One pile for my clothes, which was just made up of 2 more shirts, 1 more pair of pants, and one handful of panties. – I frowned slightly as I realized the only bra I had was the one I was currently wearing; fuck, I need to really find out how long we are going to be stuck on this ship. The second pile was for some food that Rex must have tossed in, things that had a fairly long shelf life but not particularly tasty. The third pile was for a few medical supplies that Rex must have snuck from my refresher, band aids, pain killers, half used bottle of alcohol and a bonus tube of toothpaste.

And that was all.

Fuck!

That was all?

My whole apartment left behind and all I have is… is… this?

No fucking hairbrush, no fucking menstrual cycle supplies, no fucking deodorant!

And No-

Wait! No! It’s got to be in here! He wouldn’t have?

I snatched the bag back up, my nails scraping the fabric at the bottom, my fingers pinching the side zippers so hard they left small indents in my fingerprints, looking through every possible pocket. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! No! No! No! No! I started to feel a panic as I flipped the bag inside out and shook it as if that was going to magically make something appear.

Fuck! I don’t have it! I don’t have any of it!

I fell hard on my knees on that fucking metal dura-steel floor, folded into myself and just started to bawl my fucking eyes out! Every fucking emotion I had just skyrocketed up to the surface, and this was the last fucking thing that completely broke me. The ground was cold but I didn’t really even feel it, my back was stiff and sharp in this unnatural angle, as my cries turned into something that wasn’t at all containable.

“Hope? What’s going on?” Fox whispered nearby, my eyes still too flooded with water to find his gaze. Hell, I was crying too hard to even see his form. I only sat there for a few standard seconds before Fox had found me, my panicked hysteria must have alerted him to my massive breakdown. “Hope? Eyes on me… Breathe… Hope… I need you to breathe… Can you tell me what’s going on?... Breathe Hope… Just Breathe! ” His voice still had a twang of a sharp edge to it, unable to fully hide what a massive asshole he is capable of being.

I curled into his lap as he took a seat in the middle of the hallway with me, burying my face unpleasantly over the hard ridge of his chest plate, not able to look at him or take an actual fucking breath. “T-T-The pictures-ss… I don’t – I don’t – They are all l-l-left-“ I stumbled over my wet babble.

I felt a heavy but shaky inhale into Fox’s chest at my words; he held his breath for a second before releasing that same shaky breath loudly through his nose. A tension flickered through his muscles and his grip on my body tighten and I could feel the fact that someone had entered our space. “You fucking left all her photos behind? How fucking could you?” Fox spoke over my shoulder with a threatening fringe in his voice and held the back of my head firm, keeping my face pressed into his chest.

“Food is more important than a few pictures.” Rex charmed in from someplace behind me.

Fox’s grip only locked harder around me as I tried to look back at Rex. “Look at what you fucking did to her!” Fox whipped his words over my body.

Rex let out a dismissive scoff. “What do you think will happen months from now? You think we will be able to survive off of a few photographs?”

Fox’s hold lessened enough for me to push back and meet his eyes with my blurry vision. “Fox… The photo of you with a cup of caf… When you asked me to remember –“

Rex acted like he was talking to himself but said it loud enough for Fox and I to hear as he walked back to the cockpit. “Remember? Isn’t it good enough that you are right here with him… Remember.” He said offhandedly in a scoff, and I could almost hear the way Rex shook his head as if I was the one who offended him. 

I tried to look back at Rex when Fox’s thumb trailed over my jaw line and pulled my face back into his embrace. “Shhh Hope. I know… I know this really fucking sucks…” Fox’s breath curved over my back and his weight sunk around me as we found a way to melt into one and another, he still had a slight lingering sent of caf over his skin. “We are going to be planet side soon, really soon, within a few standard hours… It’s been a long ride and an even longer day… We will figure everything out.” Fox forced his voice to sound optimistic, but I could hear the skeptical undertone in each pause between his words.

***

I re-found my seat in the cockpit when Cody announced we left the hyperspace lane. Even though my heart felt broken, my bones weak, and my eyes were tired from crying so much this past 48 hours – I tried to pull together a stronger emotion. I’m not sure what I was supposed to be feeling anymore, I didn’t bother to ask what the plan was, fuck I just didn’t fucking care… I was just ready to be moved on past whatever the fuck we are currently doing. I silently contemplated my choices, filtering through different hypothetical outcomes, wondering if I even had a part in this lifestyle, then dropping those thoughts completely as a dead looking planet came into view.

‘It looks nothing like Coruscant’ I couldn’t help but to negatively think to myself. The oceans appeared polluted and grey with rusty brown colored land masses, the whole planet looked dead. Not that Coruscant was known for its lush green forests or crystalline waters – but Coruscant was vibrant with life, it glowed even in the sunlight… This planet looked like it was a place where dreams went to die. 

Cody looked over his shoulder at us for a brief second before focusing on descending through the atmosphere. “Hunter and the others set the rendezvous location at Cid’s Parlor. I’m going to do a quick supply run for extra bacta, something tells me we might need it. Does anyone else need anything?” His eyes flicked back over the curve of his pauldron purposely in my direction.

“Can I? Can I go with you? There are a few things I need, I have credits.” I said while subconsciously side eyeing Rex. Rex didn’t seem to notice my subtle glance, but Fox sure did and followed my sight line with a very obvious look of irritation.

“Whatever you need Star. You’re with me.” Cody said without looking back and lowered us down to a dusty looking dock yard.

Everyone seemed to know what they were doing, as if there was a full ass plan that I wasn’t included in on. Another thing I tried to not let bother me today, just hugging my ribs and telling myself – ‘that they are just used to missions and falling into these rolls is just natural for them’. Whether that was a lie or the truth I wasn’t sure as I stepped off the lowered ramp. Cody calmly waited for me, the air smelled like exhaust, motor oil, with a slightly sweet chemical fragrance. Everything either looked like it was a rough grainy texture or was weirdly wet.

“Hope! Wait!” Fox hollered after us and lightly jogged down with a metallic rattle in each step.

I looked between Fox and Cody for a few seconds not sure what was happening.

Fox’s red helmet hid his expression “Can I talk to you for a second?” He said before looking over at Cody. “It will only be a second.”

“Sure” I nodded, gave a checking in glance at Cody, and wrapped around myself tighter as I followed Fox as he wandered towards the rear end of the ship, he clearly wanted to be out of ear shot from the others.

Fox slipped behind a tall stack of crates and leaned back against it with his arms also tightly crossed at his chest. “Rex is being…”

“…kind of a lot right now” I finished his sentence and stepped forward, gently lifting his helmet off and tucking it on the curve of my hip.

“I was going to say he’s being a controlling asshole, but yours is nicer.”  He chuckled a little bit and his eyes met mine but with an edge of sadness.

“Did you pull me all the way over here just to call Rex an asshole?”

“Hope…” it was at that word that I seen everything that I had failed to see while we were on board the ship. His eyes held the heavy circles of neglecting his sleep, his skin was lost of its illuminated happy glow, and even his rogue curl seemed to sit more flat over his brow.

“Fox? Talk to me.” I offered as I watched his waterline flood with tears that he refused to let fall and looked at something unfocused over my shoulder.

“Hope… Tell me this isn’t a mistake? Tell me that I didn’t just throw away my life, my position, my squad... Tell me that I didn’t just make a huge fucking mistake by leaving.” His voice broke just a scratch of a whisper.

“Fox… I don’t know what will happen, but what I do know is… And I know this with everything in my body, all the way down to my toes that this isn’t a mistake.” I tried to slide my face into his view, but it wasn’t working, his eyes refused to meet mine. “It can’t be a mistake because I am with you.”

“Hope… I only ever knew Coruscant… That was my home…”

“I know… I feel it too… I already miss it… and I’m- I’m…”

“Scared?” Fox offered and for only one second, he allowed me that moment to bathe in the two pools of caf with caramel swirls that were his eyes.

“Yes, I’m scared… But being with you, all of you… Even Rex… I have to just trust…” I shook my head as I knew I wasn’t saying the right thing in this moment, Gregor made it so easy last night and now I’m failing Fox with this water downed version.

“Stay with me tonight?” Fox held my eyes and reached out to gently snatch his helmet from my grasp. “Just me?”

“I will.” I said with words that were as solid as a promise. I wasn’t sure if we were going to be sleeping on the ship again or if we were going to take up lodging, but either way I was fully committed to Fox in this moment, he needed me.

***

The market was cramped and crowded; the same ugly smell was found here but was now also mixed with a new smell of what I could only describe as burnt meat. The plaza echoed with alien languages that mingled with laughter, the hum of speeders, and the quiet beat of a DJ booth from some far-off cantina.  Cody walked just a step ahead with his helmet clipped onto his belt, he kept looking back with a soft expression, but his eyes were still sharp, warm, and alive.

I pulled my cloak tighter around my shoulders, I’m not sure why I kept trying to hold myself so often, it didn’t ease any of my discomfort if anything it made me feel more alone. I tried to keep my eyes up, tried to blend in more with the crowds, but I couldn’t stop ogling the overwhelming sights, everything was just so different from home. There didn’t even appear to be any levels, everything seemed to just be built over the ground and only rose a few stories in the air. The thought of people living so spread out was foreign to me, to be able to look straight up and see an unobstructed view of the sky, to look in the distance and see the actual end of the street.

Was this even considered a city? It was all so one-dimensional, the rich and the poor, the law enforcers and the criminals, the politicians and the people, all occupying the same street together. It was strange to see this form of cohabitation so openly, I guess when everything is on the ground level people don’t have the option to separate themselves so seamlessly. Cody must have noticed the way I kept fidgeting with the edge of my sleeve since he reached back and laced his fingers in mine, the thick leather of his glove awkwardly stretched the webs of my fingers, but I didn’t care. I finally didn’t feel so alone.

“First time on a different planet?” He asked, his tone was casual and kind, I knew he knew it was in fact the first time I left home, he was just trying to start the conversation in the most understanding way possible.  

“Is it that obvious?” I said with a small nervous laugh, trying to pull up some sarcasm that didn’t match my expression.

“Just a little bit…” The faintest curve tugging at the edge of his mouth. “It reminds me of how I probably looked the first time I seen a star destroyer. It’s a lot to take in at first, then one day, it just becomes your new normal.”

I chewed over his words for a moment as my gaze still darted from one vendor to the next in a fast-paced flicker. “Everything smells different. I can’t tell if its food, or the dock, or dust.” I laughed again only this time it was easier.

“You are correct. It’s a bit of all of it.” He paused by some kind of fruit vendor and purchased two purple spiky looking fruits. “Here, try it.”

“What is it?” I wasn’t sure how to eat such a strange food.

“It’s jogan fruit.” Cody said before taking a big dramatic bite, the spikes were crushed instantly as he chomped down and theatrically pretending to savor it like it was the finest delicacy in all the galaxy. “Mmmm, taste like berries dipped in battery acid.”

I blinked and blinked again. “That’s… not encouraging.”

He pushed my hand up towards my mouth. “Star… Just try it.”

I held his eyes and caught that same loving expression that he used to wear so often on our lazy afternoon dates. The way his cheeks curved over his smile, the way his eyes twinkled with affection, and the dreamy way he would say my pet name as if it was a word he invented himself. I hesitated only for another moment, just needing this extra second to look at him, needing this extra second to forget how shitty everything was. Then I bit in – HOLY FUCK THIS IS AWEFUL! I immediately felt my face twist with disgust and was stuck between either spitting this out like a savage on the street or forcing myself to swallow.

Cody just started to laugh harder. “I told you it was bad.”

“That’s fucking terrible.” I said and questioned why the fuck he even bothered to buy these while he took another bite of his gross fruit.

“That’s the point.” He said as his shoulders started to relax from his laughter. “After the first few bites. It doesn’t really get any better, but one day you will find yourself craving for one of these. Somehow you start to enjoy them, even if they are bad.”

“You’re ridiculous.” I said and tried to give him back my single bitten fruit.

“No, try it again. The sting isn’t as sharp now that you’re expecting it.” He said while waving me off.

Cody wasn’t going to give up easy, with a reluctant eye roll and a heavy sigh I took another bite. The fruit still sucked but was at least a little more palatable now. “I guess it’s not all bad. Just strange.” I said while still scrunching my nose up.

“Strange can be good.” He said with a victorious undertone and a knowing smile. “Strange keeps life from getting too dull, too boring, you know? Then a pause settled between us as I took another bite and found that it was slightly getting more tolerable with each try. “But… If it ever gets to just be too much, if something becomes too big, or if you ever get lost… Well, that’s what I’m here for.”

My gaze just trailed down his features, the way his brown eyes sparkled with a hint of amber while he spoke wholeheartedly and devoted. My Cody, my war hero who was a secret harmonica player, who jumped out of aircrafts and who never stepped foot inside 79’s, who also brought me little treats and who also never asked anything in return. My heart fluttered as I thought of all the ways he was truly mine.

 “Don’t tell the others about the jogan fruit – wouldn’t want to make them super jealous.” Cody said with another laugh before he tilted his head towards another stall where a Rodain was selling tiny, colorful, wooden-carved animals. “Maybe we will get a little trinket, maybe just something small to remind you of this place once we are lightyears away from here.”

***

Sid’s Parlor was a dim and dingy cantina tucked in the center of the marketplace, the lights flickered in uneven shades of saffron and green, throwing long shadows across damaged tables that bore the scars of a thousand shady deals. The inside reeked of sour spilled ale and the sticky floor further proved the lack of cleanliness. Conversations hummed low, punctuated by the clatter of drinks clinking, the clicks of sabacc chips being slammed down, and the gravelly sound of a man’s voice behind the bar sarcastically requesting credits owed.

It was clear to even an outsider that if you needed a job, a drink, a secret, or even if you were just a clone trying to stay off the radar – that this is where you went. A crooked home to bring a little slice of peace in a galaxy that rarely offered any. It definitely wasn’t pretty, but it was familiar.

In the far darkest corner, there was a holoprojector that buzzed softly, a blue light casted over the faces of a few clone troopers who’d seen far too much. The majority of their features I didn’t recognize, my thoughts flickered for an instant as I wondered how much larger this organization was then I realized. I reached over and wrapped my hand over Cody’s bicep, squeezing subconsciously as I pulled our bodies closer together.

“Don’t worry. It looks worse than it actually is.” Cody whispered, his voice gentle with a fake flare, as if he didn’t even believe the words he spoke, while he leaned in and kissed the top of my head.

“That doesn’t seem reassuring.” I quirked an eyebrow as my gaze drifted to a pair of droids at the bar who were arguing about whose programming was worse.

Cody looked down at my face with a grin. “I suppose it’s not.” His tone was easy; he didn’t seem to be fazed by the problematic negotiations going off around us.

We slid into two open seats by Gregor and Fox, there were a few half-filled glasses in front of them with some kind of neon liquid. Rex was at the front with another clone in teal armor I haven’t met before. The leaders speaking in a strict tone, both of their mouths lined in frowns, and there was a tension that trickled like a stream filled with fire ants through the various squads. Cody started to become more rigid as whatever information that was revealed affected him.

Watching the way Codys demeanor changed, I leaned into Gregor. “What’s going on?”

Gregor at first released a heavy sigh as if he didn’t want to be the one to tell me. “They are coming up with a plan. It looks like they want to blow up a communications tower in Onderon, it looks to be heavily guarded with Imps.”

“That sounds dangerous.” My eyes round with my only focus on Gregor’s profile as Rex continued to speak something inspirational in the background.

Gregor didn’t reply, he didn’t make any other comment, his temple flexed as he locked his jaw, and he just allowed his eyes to fall down on top of the deep-set scratches on the table. The realization spread throughout my body as that same stinging bite of tension found its way to seep into my bones as well. My eyes looking across the room, everyone felt that same prick of anxiety and they were all just pushing through it. Fuck can I handle this style of pressure?

As the meeting adjourned, the crowd stayed heavy, the sound of scooted chairs, soft murmurs of the skeptics, and the outside world seemed to blur away from us. Cody was the first one to stand and leave the table, most likely going to catch up on the first half that we missed. Gregor left next, his jaw ticked as he spoke with another clone, I could tell that he didn’t approve of this plan. Fox’s gaze found mine as we both stood at the same time, those same tears still threatening his waterline, he opened his mouth to speak-

“Commander Fox.” A voice hushed from behind him; another clone dressed in the same crimson color painted armor. Fox quickly steeled his features and greeted this unknown clone with a co-worker familiarity.

I took a few steps backwards, trying to give him some private space while also not sure where I belonged in all of this. That’s when I heard the overly loud hiss of a door system that was on the verge of breaking, my sight following the sound, catching the way the entire room perked up as Clone Force 99 past the threshold. Each member walking with a purpose, an already known path of where to go, their confidence almost replacing the oxygen in the room.

Hunter walking in a direct path towards Rex, Crosshairs leaning back unconcerned along the edge of the bar. Tech looked overly bothered as a pretty black woman tried to get his attention. Echo and Omega powered on some kind of halogame of a monster battle, and then there was Wrecker. He stopped to throw away a large crate of what I’m assuming was originally full of Mantell Mix before he saw me. His smile doubled in size and his eyes grew into something that was a mix of animal and affection.

“Angel!” He said with his arms out and walked towards me. “Are you working here now?” He joked as he picked me up in a friendly hug.

“Wreck! No. I guess I’m just along for the ride.” I still fucking wasn’t sure what was expected of me, every day seemed to be longer than the last, and 79’s felt like a lifetime ago now.

His wide smile turned more into a smirk as his eyes looked down my body once. “I couldn’t believe it when I heard that you left Coruscant… I think we will only be planet side here for a half a rotation before we leave.”

“Oh, ya. I gathered that from Rex.” I lied while pointing my thumb at the projector. I’m not sure why I lied.

“Well,” Wrecker took a step forward with a raised eyebrow.

“Well? What?” I matched his raised eyebrow and stood my ground.

“Do you want to…” Wrecker shook his body a little bit and hovered his hands over my chest for a quick second. “…You know?”

“I – I – I can’t…” I said while taking a single retreating step back away from Wrecker, my eyes glancing over to Fox who is currently fake laughing through is emotions. “I’m sorry, I already have a commitment to Fox.”

“But… But… But… You’re traveling with him… You get to see him all the time.” Wreckers’ brows became upturned, and a crescent frown pulled his lips. “I thought you wanted to see me.”

“I do Wreck.” I reached out to softly cup his hands. “But I made a promise… Why don’t I give you my frequency and we can make a plan to meet up the next time we are on the same planet.” I said hoping he could hear the sincerity in my voice.

“Oh, Alright.” He said unenthusiastically with a grumbly compliance. “My brothers are going to be so miffed.”

“What? Why?” I questioned that last sentence since it didn’t seem to fit into our conversation.

“Because they were looking forward to all of us being with you. It’s all they talked about since we heard you were coming.” He said and gave a sympathetic expression in Crosshairs direction.

I followed his sight over to Crosshairs; he was working a toothpick between his teeth while he undressed me with his eyes. His gaze was hollow like some deadly predator that was just apathic enough to play with his prey, killing out of pure boredom. “Wrecker…” I started as the last conversation flashed through my mind. “… I never agreed to do that… I said I needed time to think about it.” My chest started to feel tight, this kind of forwardness from Wrecker was unexpected.

“You’re open?” Wreckers voice grew a little louder as confusion pinched his brow.

“Ya. I am… Well kind of… but-“ I stared and unknowingly matched his tone.

“Tech said it shouldn’t be an issue! He said that if your open then it would be fine.” Wrecker cut me off with an accusatory tone that I didn’t realize was drawing the attention of not just the other clones but also just the regulars in the bar.

“NO!!! I STILL GET A SAY ON WHOS DICK IS BEING PUT IN MY BODY!” I squared up to his oversized form and maybe yelled a little louder than I needed to, looking around as I caught a mix of judgmental and shocked faces all staring at me and Wrecker.

Tech peaked between us; he moved with carefully gentle steps and tapped the curve of Wreckers vambrace. “It appears I made a miscalculation in her character.”

My mouth dryly dropped at what Tech had said so casually.

Fuck. I had to get out of here.

Not bothering to look around any longer I pushed between Wrecker and Tech while I walked out the front door. The strong fowl air of the outside slapped me in the face along with the realization that hit me - I didn’t know how to get back to the ship.  I was embarrassed, homesick, and not prepared for all the emotions that I recently suppressed to quickly find their way back to the surface. I fucking hated this nonstop emotional whirlwind. My boys, well, all of them besides Rex, chased after me. Not a single word was spoken between us as they guided me back to the dock yard.

***

A few standard hours passed once we reached the shuttle, it still wasn’t time to leave yet, and Rex still hadn’t returned from Sid’s. Cody instructed me to use the community showers at the service center, he even bought me special shoes to wear into the refresher, he also made it sound like this was going to be a common occurrence. The service center was located near the entrance of the shipyard, covered in a sun faded blue paint with red and white letters that were encrusted with some dark colored scum.

The inside wasn’t pristine but was cleaner than expected, later I found out that they just blast these rooms with a power washer during the maintenance hour. The entire building was just a series of reflective steel doors and from the floors to the ceiling was just stark white tiles. The doors opened to a two chamber micro-room, one side just had a metal chair and a shelf for your belongings, the second space was just a chrome shower head and a simple knob protruding from the wall.

I got the water flowing and just stood there for what felt like an eternity, the hot water enveloped me in a cocoon that never cooled, thick white clouds of steam curled around the edges of my vision. My mind stopped working, my thoughts were totally black, my brain completely blank. It was like a numb void of silence where all the mayhem of my feelings could finally settle. No confrontations, no voices, no expectations, no exceptions, just me and the relentless rhythm of water pounding against my skin.

I tried to hold on to this fragile tranquility, desperately trying to cling to it, to hold it still.  I simply just couldn’t bring myself to move. Fuck I didn’t want to move at all if I’m being honest. I didn’t want to dig out that unopened bar of soap, I didn’t want to work out the knots that matted down my wet hair, hell, I didn’t even want to face myself in the mirror.

I just wanted to disappear beneath this heat and white noise. Just letting it all wash away, wash everything away, even if that included me.

But then, almost against my will, I moved.

Every fucking muscle screamed in protest, as if my body was revolting against itself. I felt detached, almost hollow, like I was watching someone else’s hands perform the familiar routine like it was a ritual. The way they grabbed the shampoo and worked it through my scalp – while I floated somewhere above, paralyzed from the raw havoc that quickly became my turmoiled reality. Then slowly working through my typical shower checklist, the scent of my bodywash filled the small cabin, it reminded me of home. One final anchor with a rope pulled tight, trying to hold onto a small flicker of hope, of hope that all this was truly just temporary.

I was in the process of drying off when a tiny knock rattled alone the door, so faint I questioned if I heard anything at all, followed by an unexpected mousey whisper. “Hope? Can I come in?” Fox had to be speaking into the metal door itself.

“Fox how did you know which room I was in?”  I opened the door with my towel wrapped around my chest, my hair hung in lose wet tendrils dripping small beads of water down my collar bones. I looked down the hall in both directions and noticed how all the doors looked exactly the same.

“Fox stood on the other side holding the knot of a white towel low on his hips, a few drops of water rolled off his bare chest and left very noticeable splashes on the floor. I could smell the fresh fragrance still evaporating from his skin, his eyes narrowed with satisfaction as he pulled a cocky grin and dropped his towel. “I just found the door that smelled like home.”

“FOX!” I cupped my mouth to stop from yelling and pulled him into my small room. “What are you doing? This is a public place-“

He cut me off as his lips crashed down on top of mine, I could feel his fingers slip under the fabric of my borrowed towel and carelessly toss it on the shelf while pushing me back towards the shower. “Please. I doubt we are the first ones to ever fuck in here.” He said while breaking our kiss only for a moment in order to turn the shower back on.

My mouth just speechlessly hung open as Fox looked down his nose at me with his typical arrogant smile, the steam quickly returning and filling the small space, he wrapped his arms around my back as he re-ignited our kiss. Our hands slickly slipped over each other’s bodies, the water puddling between the pressed skin of our chests, and his tongue explored my mouth as if it was looking for some untold truth. One of my hands trailed down his spine, feeling the way his lower back curved just above his ass, while my other hand tangled in his freshly washed hair.

He hungerly moved to kiss down my jaw, tiny stinging nips of his teeth down the side of my throat, and my thigh naturally effortlessly rode higher over his hip. I gasp slightly as the water from the shower continued to rain down over us, feeling like there was multiple reasons why I wasn’t capable of catching my breath, as a heat pooled over and below the top layer of my skin.

Fox’s chest vibrated against mine with a low rumble, like the ghost of Fox’s soul was clawing to be free while he stifled it down in another full open mouth kiss on my shoulder. He pushed his body deeper into mine and took a step forward, with a mix of passion and suggestion he pressed my back against the freezing stark white tiles that lined all the surfaces of this community refresher. His large hands curved and cupped with a featherly-light grip on the meat of my upper hamstring, pulling my legs open and hooking one higher up just above his waist.

The chill of the tile continued to shock my system, arching my back into Fox’s hold, wrapping my arms around his torso, and hissed a sharp inhale at the contact. One of his hands desperately working to hold my body in place while I felt the heat of his cock dance over my parted slit, goosebumps broke out over each of our bodies in scatter sections, trailing and connecting in different patches along both of our skin. I regarded the tension starting to form in his arms and shoulders while he shifted his footing in order to find the proper angle, all the while the shower continued to pelt down overtop of us.

Then I felt the round press of his head just barely kissing my opening, he stilled, with my back pressed into the wall, he patiently looked down the bridge of his nose. His mouth tried to pull that same arrogant smile, however, that expression didn’t translate in his eyes. His eyes were devoted, adoring, with a hint of wistfulness. Then he moved at his torturously painful slow pace that I haven’t felt from him in so long, breaking my walls open so fucking slowly, and his smile softened as his tip caught on every compression from my cunt.

“Fox, pleas-“ I started to whine as he fully sheathed himself completely inside of me before my own breath choked and cut off whatever I fucking thought I was about to say.

My pussy started to drag a slow clench around his length as he started to pull back, counting the ways his cock would twitch in response to my pulsating body. These delicate and lazy thrusts somehow hitting deeper each time and seeming like they are taking twice as long to return to me. My hips knew this nostalgic dance of his, rotating and thrusting back at his favorite languid pace, as the steam from the shower started to make me feel a little dizzy.

I knew by this point my cheeks had to have been completely flushed out and kissed with a reddened tint, that my moans where just as relaxed and desperate as his were, and now my skin kept sticking to the tiles that were once so chilling. I loved how he could completely wreck me with this predictable torment, fucking me in a way that is truly unique to just him. My hands running along his body, washing my fingerprints away with the currents that striped his physique, and that’s when I felt it.

I felt a deep-set scratch running along the side of Fox’s ribs, still fresh but already scabbed over, instantly pissed at myself for not noticing it earlier. My hips mindlessly continued to match his movements, but my head fell back to the porcelain wall and re-found his eyes, the intensity of his gaze was so fucking strong that I almost completely forgot what I was about to say. I had to take a full fucking moment to just appreciate him, to remember who he was before all this bullshit, to allow myself a moment to just fucking love him.

As he held my eyes and started to fuck with a little extra kick in his thrusts, I could feel all the ways he loved me back, and how he needed this fucking moment just as much as I fucking did. Which is why it was fucking hard to part my lips and force my voice to speak.

“What happened here?” My voice was low, quiet, and hung thickly in the hazy clouds of heat. My thumb brushing over the raised and rough flesh of his wound that didn’t seem to bother him any longer.

“It’s nothing.” He tried to politely ignore my question while trying to distract me by picking up the tempo of his hips slightly faster.

“Fuck!” I first whispered in response to how his dick began to hit something exquisitely deep inside of me, fighting to pull my mind out from between my legs. “Fox… Eyes on me.” I spoke with an edge of panic that was either from my quickly rising orgasm or from my need to know the truth in a world that is now so uncertain.

He obeyed to an extent, he never spoke but also never averted his gaze, one of his hands moving to my side, his fingertips fully taking hold of the flesh over my hip. Holding my body steady to meet his upward strokes, almost immobilizing my movements, and each thrust started to push me further and further towards that giant drop. And with that. He fucking picked up his speed, forcing me to fucking forget any attempt of my question while he slammed harder and harder into my pussy.

My tits bounced wildly as the sound of our clapping skin drowned out the sound of the flowing water, his eyes stayed locked on mine with each frantic drive of his cock, my moans instantly became uncontrollable and far too loud with slurring curses as my core was stunned under his power. I felt the heavy gush first before my legs seized up around him and my cunt surrendered without my permission. My body fought against itself as my orgasm severed each of my nerve endings, cramping every muscle up, and snapping something deliciously wonderful inside of my pussy, as if my entire body was convulsing in unison.

As his dick caught and fucked me through each one of my shockwaves relentlessly, more urgently than he ever had previously… and then… he slowed back down. Relishing in grateful twitches of his own as my body continued to tremble around him… and… he kept his eyes on mine. My bottom lip started to burn with how hard I was biting down on it, my hands careful not to catch his injury as I clung to every part of him I could, my legs still barricading his hips.

My body went numb everywhere but my cunt as his rhythm faltered and became slopy, with one final ragged breath, his body tensed, and his cock spasmed rapidly against my walls. I could feel his load coat every inch of my insides and couldn’t resist taking a hesitant breath. He gently dropped my legs down, just the balls of my feet catching my weight, and I was far from ready to be standing on my own.

“Not all of us had a clean get away.” Fox confessed and cupped his hand over mine as he pressed my palm over his closed wound but kept our bodies pressed together.

“Fox… I had no idea… How?” I felt completely fucking stupid and neglectful for not learning of this sooner.

“Some fucking nat-born trooper opened fire. It’s just a graze... I just didn’t think it was possible… I didn’t know they would turn on me like that… The men, my men…” Fox trailed off.

“Fuck! I’m sorry I should’ve noticed, I should’ve-.”

“I don’t want to hear you apologize, not for this… Like you said… This can’t be a mistake if you’re by my side.” He added and for the first time since we met, I could see it. It was barely there, and only lasted for a fleeting flicker…

He was hopeful.

“I don’t think we are ever going back to Coruscant.” Fox said and broke his brown eyes away from mine.

He then unleashed a series of unrestrained breaths, and I felt a small tremor of something else entirely quake just below his skin. I brought him into a deeper embrace as I kissed my way down his jawline and discovered an interesting salty flavor that I never tasted on him before. It was in that moment I came to realize that not every drop running down Fox’s cheek was the water from the showerhead.